Chapters

Chapter Two: A Whole New World
Chapter Three: Into the Darkness
Capter Four: A Renaissance Fair
Chapter Five: To Fight for a Dream
Chapter Six: Order of the Rising Moon
Chapter Seven: Stories from the Past
Chapter Eight: The Dawn of War
Chapter Nine: Deception
Chapter Ten: Love and Loss
Chapter Eleven: Memories
Prologue
Chapter One: The Multicultural School for Fillies and Colts

Chapter Two: A Whole New World
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Two: A Whole New World

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Three: Into the Darkness
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Three: Into the Darkness

Chapter Three: Into Darkness.

I woke up to the feeling of cold air rushing through my fur. Before I opened my eyes, for a brief moment, I thought I was in my room in Stable 17, and I had forgotten to turn off the air conditioning unit above my bed. But I knew that was just my imagination, the recent events played in my head, starting from my oh so wonderful dream, all the way to hitting that blasted door and falling unconscious.

Did that all seriously happen yesterday? Was it even still today? I guess I’ll have to find out after all.

Groaning, I slowly opened my eyes, as I lay on my back facing up,

Holy. Celestia.

Above me was an expanse of sinister black, speckled unevenly with little flickering white dots. Something about this scape surpassed me though, as I could tell that those dots were far away. Really, really, far away. Yet the blackness looked as if it was right before my face.

But the only thing that could truly describe it,

“Beautiful.” I mumbled. Staring up at the eternity beyond.

I knew I was looking at the sky, the textbooks at the MSFC all described it in similar fashion. But something about the gargantuan space about me just felt natural, like I was now free from the shackles of the ground that held me prisoner. I resisted the urge explode my wings outwards, and fly as far, and fast as possible. Maybe later, but for now I needed to clarify a few things.

Rolling my head, I looked to my left, my eyes now totally adjusted to the darkness, I saw a landscape far below me, bathed in a monochrome light coming from somewhere above, probably all those little white flecks. I’ve never seen such distances in my life, and I’m going to be honest, it was pretty scary to think that such a large space ever existed. But this odd urge within me told me that what I was looking at, was totally right, and natural. I noticed I was on a ledge, dangerously close actually, and all I had to do was tilt my head further left to see over the side. I saw I was at minimum seven hundred hooves in the air, from the next ledge below, which then gently curved downwards meeting a sickly green colored, forested landscape.

I didn’t cringe, or twitch or really feel any fear at all. Honestly I’ll never understand why some ponies are afraid of being so high up, granted I've never been in a position with such a mighty drop, the experience was new to me. But like everything else about this strange new world. It felt natural to be this high above the forest.

Well I guess that’s where the breeze is coming from, it looks like the air is riding up that slope and then pooling off the edge I’m laying by. I reasoned with myself.

I rolled my head back over to the right, and saw above, about fifty hooves up, the door we burst through.

Quite the fall, I don’t feel any pain besides my right shoulder, and a slight pressure on my chest, so I guess we landed alright. I figured.

We.

The word echoed in my head, bouncing off my clueless thoughts as I suddenly widened my eyes in realization I was not alone in this strange world. Lifting my head up, I saw the pressure on my chest was Scarlet Rose, unconscious, or maybe asleep, but definitely not dead as I could see her back rise and fall with each slow breath tickling my fur. Her head was resting on her forehooves which were gently tucked beneath, as she diagonally laid on me from my right. Her hind legs were bunched up beneath her in the natural crouching position taken when laying down.

Yeah, she must be asleep, that or she fell unconscious in a very comfortable position. Which I seriously doubt. I thought to myself, as my eyes began to slide across her body.

No not because of that reason, okay maybe partially, but only because my eyes are tracing those areas… I’m checking for wounds okay?!

I didn’t see too many external ailments, just a few bruises and light scratches. Her scarlet mane was in a disarrayed mess, no longer neatly tucked behind her ears, but instead sprayed out in front of them and across her face. Relieved I didn’t spot any major wounds, I began to inspect myself, trying not move my body too much as that would awaken Scarlet, who was asleep too peacefully for me to want to disturb.

I definitely noticed a dull ache in my right shoulder, so I started there first. I shifted my head slightly and noticed my sleeve was torn and wrapped around the joint as a makeshift bloodied bandage. I remembered I took a grazing wound there from Super Nova, and I cringed as I rolled the shoulder to test the diameter of movement.

Definitely going to sting for a bit.

I inspected the rest of my body to find myself covered in light scratches and bruises. The shrapnel from those bullets striking the cave wall definitely did a number on my hide. But nothing else besides superficial wounds covered my body, so I really wasn’t concerned.

I flexed both my wings, which were folded up beneath my back, and felt an extremely sharp pain on the right wing near the joint located in middle of the wing, right were my secondary feathers met the alula feathers.

I let out a sharp cry as I flinched from the unexpected pain, accidentally stirring Scarlet, whose breathing quickened as she began to awaken. She then proceeded to let out a huge yawn, raising her top lip and baring her small fangs, simultaneously squeezing her eyes tightly. Moaning from her daze, Scarlet slowly opened her beautiful golden eyes, and I saw her thin pupils grow in size until they were almost completely round like my own, adjusting to the darkness around us. I watched the muscles in her eyes tense as she finally focused on me, blinking a few times to lighten her eyelids.

“Good morning... or should I say good night?” I say with a slight grin, attempting to lighten the mood.

Scarlet’s eyes widen as she looks into mine, and I began to see tears form on the bottoms of her eyelids as she quickly dove down and hugged me in a vice grip.

“Ow, ow, watch the right wing Scar, I think I landed on it when we tumbled out of that door.” I winced.

“Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry!” Scarlet cried out, and quickly got off of me helping me rise to a sitting position.

As I was getting up I gently held my wings taut against my back, wincing at the strain it was putting on the middle joint. Nodding to Scarlet in thanks.

“So what happened while I was out?” I questioned, twitching in rhythm with the pain throbbing in my wing.

Scarlet frowned and began to quickly retell her perspective, “When I saw you weren’t moving after that impact, and I saw the blood pooling beneath you, I freaked out. I thought you were dead or something! But it was only that cut you had on your right shoulder, so I quickly tore off your sleeve and bandaged it up to stop the bleeding.” she took a breath.

“You still weren’t moving, but you were breathing at a normal pace, so I figured you must have been knocked out, probably from the sudden pain on your wing or something. Not knowing what else to do… I kinda, uh, fell asleep on you, as I waited for you to awaken…” Scarlet’s rapidfire rendition slowed down and trailed off as I saw the faintest blush begin to creep up on her dark grey features.

I felt my own face begin to warm as I put two and two together and figured, in order to have fallen asleep on top of me, she must have consciously been laying on my chest waiting for me to stir.

I quickly shook my head to clear my thoughts, as I remembered we had a more serious problem on our hooves we needed to take care of, instead of figuring out why Scarlet liked to snuggle into my chest so often. We were stranded on a ledge, with me being flightless for celestia knows how long, in a different world with no supplies besides the clothes on our backs and our Pipbucks.

“Thanks Scar, honestly I don’t know if I would have been okay had you not done that.” I replied with a sincere smile.

“But we need to figure out what we’re going to do, after what happened in the Stable…” It was my turn to trail off as I began to feel tears run down my face from the events of Super Nova’s execution that replayed in my memories.

Scarlet made a small whining noise in empathy when she spotted my tears glistening in the faint light, and then closed in for a more gentle hug, this time avoiding my right wing. I gratefully accepted it and slowly started to bawl my eyes out into her mane, forgoing my usual pride and relishing in Scarlet’s companionship during my time of severe weakness.

After the final shakes of emotions that racked my body began to ebb, I slowly backed away from Scarlet’s gentle hug, hiccuping and muttering my thanks for her sharing her own emotions with me while I mourned for those that were recently deceased. Liking it or not, I wasn’t the only one there for Scarlet during her times of struggle. But vice versa as well.

When we fully pulled away from each others embrace, I wiped my eyes with my right foreleg returning it to the ground and bringing up my left, which bore the PipBuck3000 just above the hoof. The mini computer sprang to life as the internal components sensed the right angled position, momentarily blinding me with the intense blue backlight from the screen.

Spotting my action, I saw Scarlet begin to do the same in the edge of my vision, as I used my nose to navigate to the “STATS” tab. The screen flickered and displayed a solid pegasus outline mimicking my own body, with a cartoonish frown sprawled across his face and a dotted outline matching the shape of my right wing. The status beneath the wing read “Crippled” and was underlined and flashing.

Gee thanks Pipbuck, I would have never guessed my wing was hurting.

I scrolled to the right within the “STATS” tab and the medical page opened up, with the screen once again refreshing and then displaying the exact reason of said crippled injury.

Compound fracture on the radial bone just before the joint. I read to myself, nodding.

This injury would take a week at minimum to heal naturally, and I doubted I would be able to comfortably fly at any time within that time limit. My eyes drifted to the top right of the small screen, where the time was displayed and it read,

12:26 AM

Well at least it’s tomorrow. Err today... Today’s yesterday? I tried to piece together in my head

Yesterday’s Tomorrow. My consciousness reminded me.

Nodding to myself in agreement I didn’t even bother to check the rest of the tabs my Pipbuck had to offer, knowing all too well I had no other items, nor any data stored into the computer’s memory that would be useful.

I let my left hoof fall and rejoin my right as it once again helped support my weight. I stood up to all fours and looked over to Scarlet, who was busy poking her own pipbuck with her nose.

“How’s your status?” I inquired as I watched her gently smash her face against the buttons like i had not long ago.

“Not too bad actually, I feel fine, and the little mare on my screen looks like she agrees.” Scarlet smirked looking up and dropping her own hoof as well.

She continued, “But what now? We can’t stay on this ledge forever, having survived our ordeal only to die from our bloody incapability to move.” she grimaced at my wing, then looked down over the ledge to her right, mimicking my own non-fearful reaction.

Being skyborne creatures, Transylvanians shared the same characteristics as a pegasus. Heights mean nothing more than another distance to take account for, similar to how looking far away over to the horizon is none greater scary to an earth pony or unicorn. Scarlet, being pure Transylvanian and myself, being a mixture between that and a pegasus, we didn’t have much trouble dealing with our altitude. The problem, however, remained in the fact I couldn't simply glide down with my lame wing.

I scanned around us for a moment taking in our surroundings. We were perched on an outcropping of the steep, near-vertical slopes of the mountain that Stable 17 was built into. The current ledge we sat on extended into the side of the mountain, creating a half covered “roof” effect overhead. The cave entrance we barreled out of remained high above on a separate, more shallow ledge. I traced the natural platform with my eyes trying to spot some form of pathway that the earth ponies and unicorns had to have taken in order to enter the stable all those years ago during the bombings.

“Oi, there! On the lit-le edge, facing the right side.” Scarlet Rose pointed out, her accent coming into play on the double consonant sound. She reached out, indicating the location with her hoof as she careened her neck upward to focus on it.

Spotting the pathway, I traced it down where it zig-zagged onto our ledge, following the interior wall of the half cave, half ledge we stood and sat on, and then back down once again on a narrow ledge descending down the mountain.

“Well there’s our path down. Shall we?” I asked as I waved a hoof smoothly and dramatically towards the pathway, like a gentlecolt indicated she go first.

“Better now than never.” Scarlet replied with a giggle.

The lighthearted and beautiful sound of her laughter being the first sign of happiness I saw and felt come out of Scarlet since Super Nova announced my test score to the Stable.

Those test scores now seemed like such a meaningless thing as I thought about what had to be done to ensure our survival. I quickly followed suit behind Scarlet Rose, cautiously watching my hoofing on the narrow path.

When we cleared the overhanging rock and began our descent, I peered up one last time into the night sky and I got a good look, for the first time, at the moon which was now sitting high above us. I knew it was the moon, simply because the image that adorned my flanks was mirrored exactly in the sky above.

A crescent waning moon partially obscured by a lone cloud slowly crossing, being pushed along by the midnight wind.

<><><>

I crumpled into a heap of sweaty, and utterly exhausted pony as Midnight and I finally reached the bottom of that blasted mountain.

Eww, I can feel my fur sticking to my skin all grossly and ugh. I moaned to myself internally as I encountered my pet peeve.

I flicked my head to the left side to get my equally sweaty and gross scarlet mane out of my eyes. Then I sat up, and balanced myself as I reached both forelegs up and adjusted my bow back into place, by extension securing my mane in place once again, and preventing it from falling out and getting all up in my face.

Falling down to all four hooves and sitting up again, I began to notice the frigid temperature were we sat at the base of the mountain, as it caused me to shiver involuntarily due to being covered in sweat. I saw my breath form small puffs out in front of my muzzle as I thought,

How did the bloody air get this much colder by descending the mountain? Is’t it supposed to be the other way around?

I began to glare evilly at the puffs of air leaving my nose with every breath and sighed, giving up my miniature staring contest with the inanimate objects, and looked to my right towards Midnight. He was sitting up on his flanks, with his brow all scrunched up and staring at nothing in particular as he always did when thinking about something deeply.

I barely stifled a laugh, and felt it release as a small giggle as I saw him sitting there, seriously concentrating on restraining his movement, yet shivering ever so slightly, and flicking his ears in irritation at his uncontrollable movements.

“I hate shivers and the cold and this mountain and ughhh” Midnight gave in and sighed. Throwing his head back looking straight up the steep slopes of the mountain.

“It’s odd that it got so damn cold down here, compared to up there. I wonder why that is?” He asked the sky.

Shrugging, I looked around us to get a feeling of where we were exactly. Having just gotten off the path, the miniature hill that was the trail head turned into a small dirt road that wound between thick gigantic plants. They were dark colored in the center, and branched out covered in sickly green, thin pointed needles. These enormous things were everywhere ahead of us, their tops being well over a hundred hooves above our heads.

I squinted my eyes trying to peer between the densely packed overgrowth, but I couldn’t make out any further into the forest, no matter where I looked around me following the circumference of our small clearing. I turned back to Midnight, who had, by this point, slowly extended his right wing, and was currently inspecting the joint.

I widened my eyes at his carelessness. “It’s never going to heal if you keep tossing it about like that! Leave the bugger alone.” I exclaimed as Midnight quickly looked up at me, a guilty expression bore across his features.

“But it itches! I need to preen my feathers again after they got all messed up from the fall. Besides I wanted to make sure I didn’t cut it or something” Midnight retorted in defense for his lack of self preservation.

I sighed as I stood up and trotted over to, and around his front, stopping at his right wing and plopping myself down next to him.

“Hold still then, you’re just going to hurt yourself further if you keep moving it about to reach your feathers.” I commanded and reached my head down to his wing, as I began preening his feathers for him.

Though my wings were comprised of thick membrane to assist me in flight, the MSFC back at the Stable taught all ponies in the facility how to properly preen feathers, given how almost everypony was a mixture of races, it was necessary to learn in the event that I had a filly or colt that had feathers and needed assistance in her or his early years.

As I continued to happily nibble and lick his loose feathers, effectively removing them to allow the new ones to come in, or straightening out the bigger primary and secondary feathers, I heard Midnight release a strained whimper to my right. Figuring I accidentally hurt him from putting too much pressure on his wing, I quickly snapped my eyes up to meet his. I began to feel a blush slowly creep up on my cheeks as I sat there, mid lick on one of this secondaires, as I saw he too was blushing quite brightly.

I slowly retracted my tongue, evidently dragging it across the entire length of the feather I was currently working on, as I felt my cheeks grow warmer and warmer as we held eye contact.

“I- Is there a problem M-Middy?” I stuttered, my cheeks now burning up from the awkwardness of the situation.

“Ehheh, uhh, none at all, please... Feel free t-to continue Scar…” Midnight replied, barely able to keep his eyes locked with mine without shaking.

I nodded slowly, and continued where I left off, this time blushing hotly.

Oh Celestia dammit Middy, why do you have to make such a simple tasks so damn awkward?! I thought to myself, not in anger, but sheer confusion as I couldn’t help but recall his actions back at Stable 17’s orchard.

When Midnight revealed his true feelings about our friendship in his outburst, it took me off guard. So much so I was too scared that I wouldn’t know how to react properly, and my fear instinct told me to get away as fast as possible.

I mentally sighed as I thought about my reaction, It probably wasn’t the best thing I could have done, and I know I probably caused poor Middy to think he did something wrong. Which he seriously did not. Maybe if I had steeled my nerves I could have faced him better and explained how I felt as well.

It wasn’t as if I didn’t like what Middy said, actually to be honest, I felt a warmth spreading through me when I heard his words. I guess I just got scared when I realized that was the first time I ever looked at him in a different way, other than a friend. I never felt feelings like that before for anypony and to feel them for the first time, for my best friend? It was almost too much for me to handle.

Thankfully, or maybe not, the events as of late brought us together again, and it was enough to distract us from our relationship issues. But if Middy kept on acting like he was right now, dammit, I think we’ll have to really sit down and talk about our feelings of each other sooner than I’d like to.

I cringed at the thought of having to confront my growing feelings for him, even though I knew it was mutual. I just didn’t understand enough about how I felt, and I needed to really know what was going on before I wanted to go any further with it. But I knew one thing for certain, I was very quickly falling for my best friend.

“Uhh Scar, as much as I appreciate what you’re doing, I think you finished a few minutes ago, that feather is going to fall right out if you keep that up.” Midnight nervously spoke, breaking my thoughts, as I continued to repeatedly lick the same last tertiary by his wing joint that met his back.

Shite! I was distracted by my thoughts. I quickly raised my head and backed away blushing, accidentally bumping his wounded joint on the ascension. I heard Midnight squeak out a small sound in pain and he flinched his wing closed against his back, probably really hurting his wing further.

“Ahh! I’m so sorry Middy! I was distracted, are you okay? Did I hurt you too badly? Oh celestia I can only imagine how much that must hurt right now.” I blurted out not knowing what to do.

Real smooth Scar, while thinking intimate thoughts about him, and doing such an intimate thing to him, you finish it up by bumping into his fractured wing. I mentally facehooved.

Midnight slowly nodded, clenching his eyes closed as he probably waited for the pain to go away. Yeah, I definitely need to be more careful if I have to do that again.

“It’s fine, we’re all fine, just a bit of pain, not biggie. Gimme a moment here.” Midnight said behind clenched teeth, trying to sound happy around his pain.

I sat quietly still looking down, waiting for my face to cool off in the chilly air. I focused on the bed of dead pine needles that seemed to make up the floor of this forest to.

Heh, it’s kinda comfy, like a blanket or carpet. I thought smiling and bouncing on my hind hooves a little. Oh yeah, right Midnight in pain.

*Snap*

“Eep!” I squeaked out in fear from the noise that came from behind me in the forest. I quickly bolted around Midnight, and huddled behind his body looking over his shoulders at the source of the sound. “Did you hear that?! I bet you it’s a bloody messed up monster thats going to eat us and kill us, but eat us first, somehow not killing us, then killing us after it ate us!” I shrieked into Midnight’s ear.

Midnight for his part seemed to be unphased as he let out a chuckle and patted my head condescendingly. “Nah don’t worry Scar, I bet you the wind just rustled the branches of those trees or something” he said nonchalantly

Oh so those are trees. Wow that’s lame. I always thought they’d be more… well, colourful.

*CRACKLE*

Oh hey, that’s what they sound like when they fall over, wow they’re really thick. I reasoned. Wait…

“GAH MIDDY THE WIND DOESN'T DO THAT!!” I yelled even louder, bracing a hoof against his back, the other suspended in the air, bent down slightly to keep my balance as I let only my eyes peek over.

“Shit, okay you’re totally right. Uh, uhhh run?” Midnight offered, this time his eyes now wide with fear like my own.

“YES LET’S RUN, LUNADAMMIT.” I cried as I slapped his back with my suspended hoof for his stupidity, and started pushing him towards the dirt road that lead into the forest.

We bolted onto the road, and galloped as fast as our hooves could take us in the dark forest. Even with my night vision the thick canopy overhead blocked out the stars and the moon, so it was dark. I hate. The dark.

*POP*

“RICE CRISPIES MUTHABUCKAS!” Something unequine sounding roared behind us as we both picked up our pace.

I stole a glance behind us, and immediately regretted doing so. The most horrifically grotesque, twisted shape of a huge ass earth pony with nothing but skin and muscle barely attached to its bones plowed through the trees, which were popping and cracking as they toppled over. This thing wore cereal boxes around it’s body, mimicking some kind of body armour, but sewn together with what looked like… Intestines…

“I’M GOING TO EAT YOU AND KILL YOU, BUT EAT YOU FIRST, NOT KILLING YOU, THEN I WILL KILL YOU AFTER I EAT YOU!” The zombie pony roared as it began to gallop after us at an alarmingly fast pace.

“I TOLD YOU MIDDY!” I screamed, feeling tears build up in the edges of my vision from the bitterly cold wind slapping my face and from fear of my imminent death.

“Why the BUCK did it explain what it’s going to do to us? That’s so stupid! And what’s with the cereal box armor? If I wasn’t so scared for my life I’d just turn around and laugh at that thing!” Midnight yelled ahead of me, turning his head to look over his shoulder

“Did you hear that you dumb zombie pony?! I would laugh at you if you weren’t so incredibly messed up and scary!” Midnight yelled, only to be greeted by a louder roar as the burly earth pony zombie thing charged forward even faster, slowly gaining onto us.

“Don’t tease it! you’re only getting it more rattled, what the bloody hell did you think that was gonna do? Make it stop?!” I shrieked, my voice cracking on the last word.

“Just keep running! I think I have a plan!” Midnight yelled back to me as the winding road took a sudden left turn.

That buck never has a good plan!

“Okay see that fork in the road? I can see it separates then meets back together on the other side. You go left and I’ll go right, and if we can get this thing riled up enough, it won’t be able to change it’s direction quickly, and slam into those giant trees, it might give us enough time to run away.” Midnight yelled over the howling wind that blew into our faces from galloping full speed.

I squinted my eyes to peer into the near-blackness ahead. I could see what he was talking about, the road separated around an “island” of ancient trees, creating a hoofball shaped outcropping that we could quickly dodge around.

“This better work Middy! I don’t want to die out here!” I cried out to my dear friend as he nodded in agreement.

“SLOW DOWN TINY BATS I JUST WANT TO RIP OFF YOUR WINGS!” The beast hollard from behind us, now becoming uncomfortably close as I began to feel it’s huge hoofsteps shudder into the ground.

“Oi! If you want em’ so badly why not come here and take em’ off of my back you bloody twat!” I cried out behind be, just before we reached the split.

“Now! go left!” Midnight commanded as he broke to the right.

I sprinted off towards the leftmost path, the dirt road becoming noticeably thinner as I followed the circumference of the elliptical shaped tree stand. The trees around me so dense they seemed to form a tunnel as I picked up my pace. Soon the thick walls of pine needles obscured my vision and blocked almost all sound, as I could only hear the soft rhythmic “pats” my hoof steps made on the cushiony pine floor. I focused on the dim light at the other end of the tunnel and pressed onward. When I cleared the tunnel I rapidly turned my head around me to try and spot Midnight.

Dammit if we were going the same pace we should have met up on this side of the road! Where the buck did he go?! I thought to myself slowing to a stop.

Worry started to creep up into my heart when seconds passed, I feared he might have gotten separated, or worse. The eerie silence of the forest bearing down on me as I began to shake from cold, exhaustion and fear of the pressing darkness.

“...aaaaaaaaaAAAHHHH!!!!”

I whipped my head to the right as saw Midnight burst out of the dark hole that made up the rightmost path. I let out a sigh of relief that he was okay, then quickly joining his yelling as the Cereal box Monster blasted through the hole behind him.

“I thought you said it couldn’t turn quick enough to follow us?!” I screamed as my wings beat the air, lifting me off the ground as I sped next to Midnight.

My fastest form of travel being flight, it was pretty natural for me to instinctively take off when I was scared. Though I had to force myself to stay back with Midnight, since he couldn’t exactly keep up with me, I simply couldn’t gallop any longer, my legs were too fatigued.

“I thought it wouldn’t! But it stayed onto me like a bucking homing missile!” Midnight cried up to me.

Shit it’s only twenty hooves away from us now, how could it be moving that quickly?!

Just as I began to think we were out of luck, I spotted faint lights poking between the thinning branches of the forest. The ground far beneath my flightpath started to incline upwards as I noticed the forest was spreading out to a clearing up ahead.

I looked down at Midnight who was visibly exhausted, his breath coming out in steady puffs of vapor in front of him, then sliding past his rapidly flexing and releasing muscles as he pushed himself through the thick, chilling air.

“Middy I can see the path clearer from up here, it leads to a clearing not far ahead! I think I see lights, we might be able to think of something if those lights are attached to buildings!” I yelled out with newfound hope.

Midnight grunted in agreement as he pushed himself further, determination overtaking his past fearful expression.

Blimey that expression suits him. It makes him look so… wow.

I shook my head clearing my distracted thoughts, dammit now isn’t exactly the time to be thinking about how I fancy Midnight’s looks. I decreased my altitude to get below the shrinking canopy as the trees began to get shorter and younger the further we galloped away from the more ancient center of the forest.

Suddenly the trees disappeared altogether, replaced by a field of sickly dead grass that stretched around in a huge, mile wide circle, completely surrounded by forest in all directions. The dirt path winding straight to what caught my eye: a group of buildings that appeared to be a town of sorts up ahead, smack dab in the middle of the clearing.

Golden Hearth’s Warming Eve lights were woven between the mixture of makeshift shacks and ancient, well taken care of, buildings. The light’s spread across the entire town, often coming to a break when attached to a pole, the wires feeding into a micro-spark battery, then continuing on to illuminate elsewhere within the village. The grimey windows of homes adorning flickering candles on the inside, and the silhouettes of ponies able to be seen behind. The dirt roads spider webbed around the center of the town outwards, with what looked like shops and kiosks having been set up on the lower floors of the old pre-war houses. The houses were a dirty off white, with the dark wooden beams visible from the side. Shattered shingles dotted the rooftops, which often sported dark tarps to further waterproof the interior. The circular town must have stretched a good quarter mile in diameter, nothing to be proud of, but by far the most beautiful sight I could have asked as of that moment. The scene bringing back memories of pictures I’ve seen in old textbooks, of a place somewhere in southern equestria where the ponies of Hoofland lived in a basin, their only protection being dikes built up around their city, where some colt stuck his hoof on a leak saving the whole population.

The exterior of the town was surrounded by a set of wooden towers, every hundred or so hooves from one another, I could see each roofed tower contained the silhouette of a guard, as we got closer to the town.

“Holy… Shit… I wasn’t… Expecting this…” Midnight said, between heavy breaths as we galloped and flew towards one of the guard towers.

The Cereal Box Warrior was now only a few hooves behind us, and I could feel it snap at my tail, which was conveniently at headheight, barely missing by inches.

“C’mon Middy we’re almost to the perimeter maybe they can help us!” I cried just as I heard the air crackle beneath me and above Midnight’s head.

The report of a medium calibre, probably 30-30, rifle shot shortly followed the supersonic bullet, as it echoed off the large prairie ground around us. The sound dissipating into the thick brush of the forest surrounding the perimeter.

The zombie pony collapsed behind us in a barreling heap, slowly coming to a stop, not even twitching as it lay dead. A hole clean through it’s flimsy thin skull and tissue. Midnight took this moment to slow to a canter as he attempted to catch his breath. I landed beside him, no longer fearing my legs couldn’t keep up, as we trotted closer to the town.

“Oi! That was some shot eh?” I heard a low singsong voice come out of the tower fifty or so hooves before us. Only the silhouette of a stallion was shown, since the guard towers stood in front of the lights.

“Nah lad, I bet ye fifty caps I could have taken that one in half the tyme you did.” A second, also male voice echoed across from the guard tower to our left.

“Aw shut your trap you tosser! I just saved these two ponies lives with a miracle shot. I think that deserves some respect from your pissy ass!” the first guard retorted, sounding pretty upset.

“Ye waited till the damsel n‘er buck were not but a hundred bleeding hooves away before ye could steady yer own shakin’ legs to take that one.” the second guard called out into the night chuckling, clearly enjoying his ability to piss off the first.

“You are so dead when I get off duty mate, mark my words I’m gonna throw one right in your bloody gabber you celestia damned, shitty ass, bleeding cunt, ya hear me…”

The entire time I couldn’t help but burst out laughing from their bickering as we passed the towers and their voices faded into the night. When we got to the front of town, or what I could only assume was the front since we were on the only dirt path that lead out of the town, I let Midnight sit down and regain his composure after that crazy sprint for our lives. Panting heavily, he straightened his tie, and patted down his now mud-stained and wrinkled shirt. I decided to fix my bow again, since the bloody thing always came loose.

Once satisfied my mane wasn’t going to poke my eyes out, I nudged Midnight’s side with my right hip. “Did’ja hear that? ‘The damsel and her buck’, looks like I’m the one in charge here mate.” I snickered as I watched Midnight’s ears fold back in irritation.

After he finally caught his breath and opened his mouth, probably to make some sarcastic comment, his eyes widened and he took my shoulder and turned me to face a sign that overhung the road. What shocked me more than the overall rudeness of the sign, was simply the location it stated we were in.

The stained and varnished wooden sign was supported by two beams on either side, suspended by thin cable above our heads maybe fifteen hooves up. Written in ancient faded and chipping paint the welcome sign also had words, scribbled in not so ancient black marker, underneath;

"Welcome to the Transylvanian renaissance fair! Bat-ponies welcome!"

We were in the province of Transylvania, the ancestral homeland to both Midnight and I.

* * *

I’m half a bat-pony. That counts right? I thought to myself, as Scarlet and I both acknowledged the sign.

It was odd, I never would have guessed that Stable 17 was actually built in Transylvania, I knew half the population originally was from the province, but I figured that Stable-Tec wouldn’t want to have to deal with building it so far west in equestria. It must have been a serious hassle to ship all of the construction parts across the continent.

Then again, I never suspected I lived in giant-ass vertical mountain with a crazy madmare plotting to take charge. The world is just full of surprises. Scarlet and I trotted past the sign and just barely made it passed the first shops on either side of us,

“Stop right there criminal scum!” A gruff stallion’s voice sounded from down the street, heavily laced with a Braytish accent.

Scarlet and I turned as we looked up the street to the guard pony pushing his way through the bat-ponies that mingled in the dimly lit streets. He was a dark grey, near black, coated bat-pony, unsurprisingly, and he had a dark maroon mane, shoved up underneath a classical lunar guard helmet; a black piece of metal with engraved crescent moons on the sides, resembling the Roaman soldier’s style. I couldn’t see his cutie mark, since he wore some pretty heavy duty black painted combat armour sporting a poorly spray-stenciled, red rose bud and green stem on the chest on his right side. Slung across his back was a decently maintained IS-700 bolt action rifle. It had a black synthetic stock and some high visibility fiber optic night sights on it.

I wasn’t even moving away from him… I thought to myself after hearing him cry out such a ridiculous phrase.

“You’ve violated…” the guard trailed off as he noticed both my own, and Scarlet’s ‘no-shits given’ expression. Coming to a stop before us he continued,

“Aww shite I ne-er get to use that line... YOU! Come wit’ me, your kind ain’t accepted here.” The guard pointed a hoof to me.

Momentarily confused, I remembered the sign at the front of the town as I came to realization of what he meant.

“My kind? You’re kidding me right? I’m just as much of a Transylvanian as you are!” I yelled in disdain.

“Your wings say otherwise you liar.” This guard clearly wasn’t that intelligent, I can see why he was placed on duty to patrol the streets.

“Do you see my ears? Or maybe was it the fangs that didn’t give it away?” I said wiggling my ears, and then raised my top lip, bearing my fangs.

Scarlet, as usual in situations like this, was pressing up against my side, her ears thrown back as she looked at me with a worried expression.

“Don’t matter you’re coming with me. Maybe sit-in’ in prison will help you rethink your poor decisions.” He said, roughly grabbing my left foreleg and dragging me towards the general direction of a grey, single story building. A sign hung out front proud displaying,

"Ye Old Dungeon."

“What the actual buck?! I didn’t do anything! I just walked into town, what if I wanted to trade with your merchants and drive your damn economy?!” I yelled out. My eyes darting to Scarlet who almost toppled over from the lack of my presence by her side.

“Oi! Wait, hold on! Middy didn’t do anything! He and I came into town together when your guards saved our hides!” Scarlet quickly recovered, galloping up to us, and hitting her forelegs against mine and the guards to separate us.

“Oh I’m sorry miss, I di-n’t know this one was your property.” The guard quickly released me, winking to Scarlet as his eyes traced Scarlet’s body, causing her to shiver in disgust.

I took my left foreleg back with force glaring at him.

Property? Seriously? You can’t own ponies.

“What are you talking about? Midnight is my friend. We just entered into this town.” Scarlet retorted, voicing my own question.

“You’re tellin’ me this pegasus is your mate and not your slave? What the fock is wrong with you?” The guard questioned, quickly turning sides against Scarlet and giving us both a glare now.

“I'm not anypony’s slave why the heck would you force somepony to work for you?! Besides I told you, I’m Transylvanian just like you!” I yelled, my patience with this guard was seriously wearing thin. What the buck with wrong with him to believe Scarlet owned me?

“Be silent you mongrel! You’re nothin’ but a bloody halfbreed. Here at Renaissance we only accept Transylvanians.” The bastard of a guard spat at me.

Oh for the love of Celestia herself, how many times am I going to have to explain to this dipshit I’m just as transylvanian as he is?!

By now, many of the bat-ponies that were in the streets either shopping or running errands stopped to see what the commotion was about. Occasionally a mother would nudge her filly or colt away, wanting to spare them the sight of our conflict. When I thought about it, why were so many ponies in the streets at this time of the night, with little fillies and colts of all things? It was like one in the morning.

Our commotion also brought other unwanted attention as a group of four guards who were previously standing by one of the towns many house-kiosks to our left began to make their way over to us. They were similarly dressed, armed with IS-700 rifles, they also had what looked like some form of semi-automatic handgun holstered on their right forelegs, I’ll have to remember to ask Scarlet what model those were.

But it was their insignia that was the defining difference from the idiotic guard that stood before us. An outline of a beautiful golden rose in full blossom was engraved on their own top right sides of their chest pieces with white stems engraved just below. The stallion currently leading them had one of similar design, but instead of being gold engraved, it was inlaid in a dazzling mother of pearl.

The guards’ armor and equipment making audible clicking and clacking noises as they made their way across the dirt road, their hooves muffled by the combat boots that protected them.

“Oi, what’s th’ problem here Private Starshine? This lad and lassie givin’ ye trouble?” The leading guard asked in a low, northern Braytish accent as he came to a stop next to, who I now knew was Starshine, and started looking me and Scarlet over.

He stood a few inches above me, and was clearly far more muscular, with a grey-blue dark coat, similar to my own, but his being duller due to him not having any pegasus blood like I did. Since he and none of the other guards with him were wearing helmets, I could see his mane was a short cut black with grey spread throughout it displaying his age, his tail similar in color, and extending beyond his armor and stopping halfway to the ground. Around his eyes he had the wrinkles of a pony who has been smiling a lot throughout his ears. Finally, his armor was the same, what I guessed to be standard issue, black combat armor, but it was in far better shape, and reflected the soft dim lights that hung overhead between the houses. He and I matched our golden eyes at each other as I began to speak.

“Your Private Starshine here was trying to throw me in jail for no crime I committed.” I said evenly, shooting a glare at the imbecilic pony to my right.

“I wasn't asking you lad, but I’ll take yer infermation nont’less.” The mother of pearl guard cut in, shortly after I finished.

“Captain Borealis, this pegasus here claims he’s one o’ us! But the twat has bloody feathers! I say we throw him in th’prison for trespassing!” Starshine growled at me.

“I don’t see any pegasus here Private, all I see are two bright n’ young Transylvanians just like you n’ I. Now take that pissy arse o’ yers n’ continue yer patrol around the bleeding perimeter.” Captain Borealis commanded as he pointed a hoof down towards the guard towers. Starlight promptly saluted and about faced, cantering off to our right, muttering obscenities under his breath.

“I’m sorry you and yer lassie had to expedience our, ah, welcoming committee there.” Borealis apologized with a more gentle tone. Looking between me and Scarlet then back again as something clicked in his head.

“Wait are you the two that Lieutenant Dusk saved from that ghoul, not but ten minutes ago?” Borealis asked, looking over his shoulder to one of the three golden rose guards.

Behind him, a stallion with a dark grey-red coat and medium lengthed white mane, which partially covered his golden eyes nodded and flashed us a smile. One I returned gratefully, but it was short lived as I heard Scarlet begin to speak

“Thanks for that save mate, I don’t know if Middy would have made it any further with that, ghoul did’ja call it? Whatever it was, that blooming thing would have taken him down had the shot come any second later.” Scarlet enthusiastically blurted out stepping closer to Dusk. Where’d that sudden change of heart come from?

“No problem mi’lady, anything to help such a pretty mare such as yourself,” Dusk smoothly replied with a flirtatious smile. Scarlet blushed slightly at the compliment and nodded again in thanks.

Oooh I don’t like this guy all of a sudden, and he’s like, bucking thirty! That’s like twelve years older than Scar!

Sure I should have been thankful he saved our lives, otherwise there wouldn’t be a Scarlet to be jealous for. But dammit I was jealous! Clearing my throat loudly I continued, stepping forward separating Scarlet and Dusk,

“What was Starshine’s issue with me being half pegasus? And he was surprised I wasn’t Scarlet’s slave, what was up with that?” I asked, genuinely confused why ponies would need slaves.

Borealis sighed “Look here laddie, why don’t you and yer marefriend come on down to the town pub, where we can get ye something to put in yer stomach and settle that curious mind of yers?” motioning to the town he and, what I guessed were the officers of the militia, were standing before our kerfuffle with Starshine.

-“He’s not my coltfriend”

-“She’s not my marefriend” Scarlet and I both hastily replied and blushed brightly together.

We both looked at each others eyes then quickly looked back to Borealis

-“Just take us there, that sounds like a good idea.”

-“I’d love to have something to drink and eat, thanks mate.” We replied at the same time, once again looking at each other in confusion.

Borealis turned around as he heartily chuckled to his fellow officers “Ah young love, dontcha boys remember those days? Me and me wife used to be just as smitten as these two here.”

The other officers all chuckled in a low toned chorus, then murmuring something in a mixture of agreement and farewell as they broke formation either heading back to their post, or what I would assume their homes since they were now off duty.

Feeling my face burn up for the billionth time that day, I followed Borealis as we headed towards the pub. Scarlet not far behind, looking down at the road as we trotted along and biting her lower lip with her fangs, her signature sign of deep thought. I slowed my pace a little and fell in line with her, bumping my hip against hers

“Scar you okay?” I asked, genuinely concerned something was worrying her. Considering how quickly everything was happening these last two days, I wasn’t surprised she would be overwhelmed. Heck, I was barely able to keep up with this… well this wasteland really, that we found ourselves suddenly thrown into.

Scarlet suddenly looked up at me, her blush slowly returning as she looked away again

“Oh! I’m totally fine Middy, I’m just uh, tired is all. Yeah, you know, we haven’t gotten a wink of sleep since yesterday night.” Scarlet replied hastily grinning cheekily

Sure and I’m a cow. I sarcastically remarked in my head, obviously she was lying and something else was on her mind, but I didn’t want to push her now. There was time for that later.

“Alright, but let me know if something’s ever bothering you okay? We’re in this crazy world together, and I’m not about to let my best friend go all crazy on me because she didn’t share her thoughts.” I reply, giving her as warm of a smile as I could muster.

Scarlet returned the gesture with a genuinely heartfelt smile of her own, her eyes closing with friendliness.

“C’mon you two lover doves, this blasted door isn’t going to hold itself open all night.” Borealis called out to us from the pub entrance, guffawing to himself again as her entered. Scarlet and I quickly cantered after him and entered the pre-war Hoofland styled building.

The first thing I noticed was the smell. A mixture of warm, sweet smelling alcohol and the tangy scent of fruit mixing together as a cocktail as it wafted about the room. The room itself was a spacious rectangular room, with the second floor half visible above as a balcony dominated the ceiling. The balcony stretched over from the wall immediately to my right up and over to halfway across the room to my left. Beyond the balcony, the triangular ceiling rose all the way to the second story, leaving the walls on that side of the room tall and mighty, the dark wooden beams that cris-crossed visible from the sides. The main color of the room was dark brown, as the stained and varnished wood made up most of the furniture, ceiling and paneling along the walls. A set of stairs in front of me, against the far wall, led to the balcony and the rest of the second floor. The bar was immediately to my front, from where I stood in the entrance, and I had a side profile view as the bar faced to my left, starting from the rightmost wall and curving along the corner, partially going underneath a cutout in the staircases’ base.

All around throughout the room, bat-pony mares and stallions conversed, discussed business or simply sat and ate at the many round, stained and polished, wooden tables. The bar itself was decently occupied as ponies hailed down drinks from three bartenders who were busy making a variety of alcoholic beverages.

What struck me as odd, however, was the fact every single one of the ponies were armed. Sporting anything from revolvers to semiautomatic pistols, bolt action rifles to submachine guns. Everypony had some form of self defence strapped, holstered, or leaning against their side as they continued about their merry way. Back at Stable 17, firearms were strictly limited to the Security ponies, as the threat of some crazy pony murdering someone was too risky in the confined stable.

Borealis found a cleared table and beckoned us over with a hoof. Reaching back over his shoulder and pulling off his IS-700 rifle, he gently set it down on the floor next to the wrap around cushin where ponies were supposed to sit. With his armor making it’s signature clinking and clacking sound, he promptly sat down with a huge sigh.

As we approached the table and sat down across from him, with Scarlet not far off to my right, Borealis waved down a dark red-grey waitress with a pink mane, who brightened up upon having a new customer to serve.

“Oi Cherry, just get me the usual Wild Pegasus. And fix up something nice for the two youngin’s here, keep the tab open too.” Cherry nodded flashing a quick smile to Scar and me as she cantered past and disappeared behind the bar to go grab our meals.

“So allow me to properly introduce meself; Aurora Borealis, captain of the Renaissance rose night watch. I never got yer names properly, might I ask what they be?” Aurora asked, acknowledging Scarlet first out of politeness.

“It’s nice to meet you Aurora, thanks for saving us from that insufferable buck. My name’s Scarlet Rose and this is my friend Midnight Wind.” Scarlet replied quietly, gesturing to me. At least she was opening up to conversation with new ponies.

“I can answer my own name Scar, come on. Yeah, I’m Midnight Wind as you so formally heard.” I whined and answered lamely, why’d Scar have to steal all the fun?

Chuckling at my display and nodding Aurora continued looking at me this time,

“So lad to answer your question about why Starlight was so sour about you being a pegasus, he hates the Enclave, they killed his family when he was but a wee colt.” He finished with a dry smile, looking to be as if what he said explained everything.

Just as I was about to ask my follow up, Cherry returned with a full tray balanced on her back. She reached behind her and set it down on the table, using her teeth to deposit a bottle of amber colored fluid with a fancy black label which read “Wild Pegasus Brand whiskey: Brewing since Tidus Star 12!” next to Aurora followed by three short glasses. Then finally two metal plates, containing boxes of preserved “FancyLad Snack cakes” as it read, and a random assortment of pale colored fruits.

My stomach was too hungry from deprivation for me care about Celestia knows how many preservatives were jam packed into the cakes to keep them fresh for all these years. I quickly opened the box and spilled out the four individually wrapped cakes. Scarlet doing the same onto hers, clearly equally as famished. I paused and watched as Aurora poured a glass full of whiskey and glady downed it like water, smiling as if it didn’t burn like hell going down. Damn.

Looking back to my food, these cakes apparently were strawberry flavoured as the thin layer of frosting coating the hexagonal cakes was light pink and sprinkled with a rainbow of, well, sprinkles. I eagerly unwrapped one and popped the whole thing in my mouth. My eyes bulged with disgust

Blech these thing’s taste like plasticy fake strawberry devil spawn! Nope! Just no.

I internally noped out as I painfully swallowed it down and looked at the other three in disdain, how could ponies enjoy that shit? I peeked over to Scarlet, who for her part was happily munching away on her own strawberry, nast filled, shitcakes. She clearly was enjoying them to no end since her eyes were closed with joy as she took bite after bite.

“Scar you actually like these things?” I asked in horror. Scarlet peeked open an eye and focused on me, quickly swallowing her current bite on her third cake.

“Buck yeah! These little gifts from heaven are the best tasting things I’ve ever had in my life!” She answered enthusiastically. Taking another nibble from the cake in both her hooves.

“I think they’re pretty decent, how could you not fancy the fancy snack cakes, lad?” Aurora chuckled as he made the lame pun. Already downing his fifth glass of whiskey on a whim. Northern Brayts, I swear their stomachs were made of lead.

“Seriously you two? These are terrible, here you can have mine Scar.” I said pushing the vile things away from me.

Scarlet’s eyes widened with glee as I pushed the cakes onto her plate. Apparently that was a pretty huge gesture for her, because she proceeded to squee out a cheer and quickly planted a strawberry flavoured kiss on my right cheek.

“Omigosh thank you Middy!” she cried out afterwards and quickly wolfed down the fourth cake she was currently working on, thankfully slowing down after that before she gave herself a hernia or something.

As Aurora burst out with his deep laughter, I promptly felt the oh-so-familiar heat return to my face, starting on the spot where she landed her intimate thanks. With a stupid grin splayed across my features, I reached my head down and began taking bites of my pale reddish apple. A much better choice of food if I’d say so myself.

When Aurora’s hearty laughter finally settled, and my face wasn’t the furnace that it usually was around Scarlet, I finally remembered my question. Swallowing my bite of apple I inquired,

“Uhh so what’s the Enclave?”

Aurora, taken off guard mid swig from the bottle, having given up on the shots after the seventh, sputtered as he tried to swallow the amber drink and regain his composure.

“I’m sorry laddie I don’t think I properly heard ya. Could ye run that by me one more tyme?” Aurora swiveled both ears forward to hear me to the best of his capability.

“Oh, yeah I asked what the Enclave was, are they a group of ponies?” I repeated

Aurora looked to me in bewilderment, then to Scarlet, who was now slowly nibbling her fifth cake in both hooves, her curious expression similar to mine.

“What, did both ye youngin’s just recently take a tumble out of a Stable or something?” Aurora joked, smiling as he waited for our reactions.

Once again Aurora’s face dropped as he stared at us in bewilderment. “Yer kidding, which Stable? When? Where? I’ve never seen a Stable pony in me life! Hay, I didn’t even know they had a Stable for ponies like us.” It was Aurora’s turn to ask the questions now I guess.

“Uh nope, we’re serious, Stable 17.” I replied, taking another bite of my apple.

“About” Scarlet checked her pipbuck, “two hours and seventeen minutes ago.” She filled in for me. Then reached down to her plate and began to unwrap another cake.

“Just up that mountain near by, it was built there to protect Transylvanian ponies during the war.” I finished, as I swallowed my mouthful of bland apple.

Aurora blinked a few times, before reaching his head down and grabbing the bottle of whiskey by his teeth, taking another swig. Shaking his head, he now bore a more serious expression.

“Yer telling me, you two little ponies, so young yer still wet behind yer ears, just stumbled out of a stable, encountered a Roamer, ran all the way from the base of Smoked Out mountain and into Renaissance not but two hours ago?” He asked in clarification.

“Yup” I replied.

*mmph humph* Scarlet hummed around her cake in concurment.

Aurora slowly began to smile, and then erupted in deep hearty laughter once again. Ponies around us pausing their festivities to glance at the source of such thunderous booming.

“In all me years! I never thought I’d hear a tale as tall as the one happening before me eyes, but I believe ya two lovers, and I don’t know if I should feel sorry for you poor saps, or celebrate your survival out in the Death Tail wood!”

Oh so that’s what the forest was called, huh seems appropriate. Hey! Wait Scarlet and I aren’t lovers!.... For now at least… I hope.

“Scar and I aren’t lovers, why does everypony think that?!” I echoed my thoughts, leaving out the last bit.

*hmmphs* “Merdy ern er erent lervers!” Scarlet confirmed, choking slightly on her cake trying to help clarify our standing.

Aurora calmed down, resorting to small waves of chuckles as held up both hooves, “Okay, okay I believe you, I’ll just let nature take her course.” he defended with a grin.

What the buck was that supposed to mean?

“Anywho, I guess I need to explain a lot of shite to you two huh? Not every day a pair of Stable ponies just waltz into our little establishment. Get comfortable lassie and ladd, this might take a spell.”

I sat back, shifting most of my weight on my hind legs, having finished my apples and pear, I was ready to try and learn as much as I could to figure out what this world was. Scarlet scooted closer to me and leaned against my side, I guess that was her form of getting comfortable. She finished seven of the eight cakes, and I’m pretty sure she felt kind of ill from so much of them. I gladly accepted her lean and pushed back against her warm fur as well.

Aurora cleared his throat and began with explaining why the hay ponies liked bottle caps so much.

<><><>

I felt my eyes begin to droop midway through Aurora’s explanation of the difference between Slavers and “Raiders” as they’re called. I leaned my head against Midnight’s right shoulder as I tried to process all of what Aurora said, and tried to ignore my stomach ache at the same time.

Bloody snack cakes. Why do you have to taste so good, and make me feel so bad? I frowned as I asked myself.

Having listened to what the enclave was, and what ghouls were, and the threat of radiation, and what medical supplies to look for, and why everypony carried guns, and what kind of mutated shit was out there, and why the Steel Rangers were mostly bad, and what the Steel Rangers actually were, though he didn’t really know much himself, the list was almost endless.

This “wasteland” as Aurora called it, sounds like a pretty awful place to be. But it’s what we have to deal with I guess. I mentally sighed as I closed my eyes.

I continued to listen to Aurora’s deep voice as he explained why Transylvania was still relatively forested, and why the rest of Equestria was a barren hellhole. Apparently the ring of mountains surrounding Death Tail forest, formerly called White Tail forest, preserved it just enough from the radiation that bathed Equestria to not outright kill it, but mutate everything inside. Similar to the ghoulification of a pony. There were little to no clouds above the lands due to the ring of rocky spires also blocking those out as well.

I quickly got distracted, feeling the warmth come off of Midnight against my side and under my head. It was intoxicatingly comfortable, as I felt my head rise and fall from Midnight’s steady breaths as he listened intently to all of what Aurora had to offer, his brain could totally act as a sponge when he put enough effort to care about something.

Middy never really gives himself enough credit for how smart he actually is. I thought as I smiled to myself thinking about all the times he pretended he didn’t care about school back at the Stable, but I knew he really did study, and really enjoyed a lot of the subjects.

Right when I felt myself enter the limbo between trying to stay awake and listen, yet still not conscious enough to pay attention, I felt Midnight stir beneath me as he gently lifted me and draped me across his back.

“Whaa?” I mumbled as I cracked my eyes open barely enough to see Aurora and Midnight share a hoofshake.

“I can cover the tab for the meals and one night stay here at the pub. But for anything else, yer going to have to try and gather some caps on your own tyme, or pull some strings by doing favors fer ponies. If yer looking for work, ye can always come visit me at the Renaissance Rose headquarters, it’s to the north side of the town, ye can’t miss it.” Aurora offered.

“Thanks Aurora your advice and explanations were more valuable than anything I could have asked for, I’ll gladly help you out any time you need.” Midnight thanked as I felt us start to walk towards to bar.

I peeked my eyes open a little and saw the pub was mostly empty now, with the faintest light purple beginning to appear through the windows, as the sun began to rise.

Blimey we must have been talking for hours on end I thought, as I closed my eyes again relishing in the free ride on a heated vehicle.

“Any time Midnight Wind, now take that sleeping marefriend of yers to a proper bed, I doubt yer back is an adequate place to fall asleep on.” Aurora chuckled as he exited the pub, knowing he probably flustered Midnight yet again tonight.

I beg to differ! Middy’s back is perfectly comfortable. I snuggled in deeper as I shifted to rest my forehooves underneath my head.

“I only wish that were true Aurora.” I think heard, and felt Midnight whisper to himself as he turned to the bartender. My daze too thick to tell the difference between my dream world and reality to try and discern if he actually said that.

“Excuse me, Aurora Borealis said he rented out a room for me and my friend, could you point it out for me please?” I head Midnight ask, oh he’s so polite.

“Sure! Right up the stairs and the second door on the right mate, here’s the key, you can leave whenever you want as long as it’s before daybreak next morning.” I heard the voice of a young mare say, as the clinking of a key on a keychain was exchanged between the two.

Being bat-ponies, it was actually technically natural for us to be awake during the night hours, and asleep during the daylight hours. But since we came from a stable, there wasn’t exactly night and day. So we just followed the equestrian standard time. But out here, in the real world, I definitely felt the influence from the sun and the moon. When the night started transitioning to day I grew more and more exhausted as my body naturally wanted to fall asleep. It’s gonna be hard trying to adjust to the backwards time scale, but at least our bodies knew what to do.

I felt myself change level as Midnight started to tiredly ascend the stairs. I flinched and held on a little bit ghter as I felt myself begin to slip a few inches. The constant jingling of the keychain in Midnight’s mouth indicating which way was the way we were headed. The sounds shifted as I could only assume we entered a hallway, and I heard and felt Midnight begin to recite to himself what the bartender said.

“Second door on the left eh? Ah there it is.” I felt his deeper voice reverberate through his back.

More jingling and then the sound of a lock being opened filled the hallway, I felt a temperature change and once again the sounds changed their acoustics. We were now probably in the room I figured, as I heard the creak of the door close behind us.

“Aw shit one bed. And that couch over there doesn’t look too comfortable.” Midnight whispered to himself. I soon felt the muscles near his neck flex as he probably looked back at me.

“Well Scar you’re lucky it’s so hard to not give you the better option.” He continued as I felt him move slightly, then I slowly began to slide off his back and made contact with a soft, albeit musty smelling, bed.

I kinda missed his warmth and the feeling of the muscles on his back move with lithe precision as he trotted, but my fatigue soon took over and I quickly began to fall asleep again. The last sound being that of Midnight plopping down on a squeaky couch on the right side of the room, in front of me. As I drifted into a strained and painful dream.

OOOoooOOOoooOOO

I was back at the Stable 17 main door control room. Except this time instead of Super Nova being the one behind the gun, it was myself. I saw as all the ponies who were killed that day were lined up before me. Still alive and breathing, their faces contorted up in fear as I held the 10mm pistol in my mouth. My scarlet bangs partially obscuring my vision.

I involuntarily moved down the line, looking at each of my friends and family. Where Midnight’s parents once sat, my mother instead was situated. I stopped before my mother, her eyes smiling up at me as I placed the gun to her forehead. The security ponies all faded away, and the lighting in the room darkened. A spot light appeared on Muffin to my right as he suddenly crumpled to the ground exactly the same as he did when Nova shot him, then the spotlight appeared on Evergreen as he twitched, hit by invisible bullets a moment after. All of this happening while I sat in front of my mum with the cold barrel shoved against her skull.

The events continued to play out in silence, one at a time as the rest of the room froze and waited for the scenes to continue. In defiance to what was going on before me, I screamed out in rage and shook as I fought my grip, trying to move the barrel of the gun to Super Nova, who now sat in the place I had previously in the real world. I finally managed to snap the barrel against her head, as the sound of shattering glass resonated around me. The world faded to white as Super Nova and I sat there together, in the infinite space of white as the gun in my mouth pointed right between her bloody mad eyes.

I pulled the trigger, the hammer slamming down as the gun began to fire, I watched as the slide came back, the shell ejected and spun to my right seemingly stopping as the world slowed to a crawl. The bullet ejected from the barrel, twisting in the air as small pieces of lead shrapnel flew out behind the bullet, caused from the friction of it sliding out of the 10.01mm barrel.

My eyes widened in horror as Super Nova’s grin widened and she released a wild cackle, standing up in perfectly normal time, as the bullet inched out of my pistol. Super Nova nonchalantly trotted away, disappearing into white fog against the white background. I snapped my head back to my mother, who now sat before once again where Nova had previously. Time resumed and the bullet penetrated her skull, mum slumping to the ground still smiling from seeing me one last time before her death.

I killed my mum.

The world faded to black as my overwhelming thoughts invaded my mind.

I should have told somepony about all Super Nova’s plans. Why the fuck did I let that wraith continue on with her crazy rise to power? So what if nopony listened to me? Since I never tried to inform anypony, I’ll never know if I could have prevented all of this… Midnight’s friends and family would still be alive… Mum would still be alive…

OOOoooOOOoooOOO

I slowly fluttered my eyes open, feeling tears pool around the corners of my eyes and let out a hiccup as I felt my emotions begin to flood in. I was laying on the bed Midnight deposited me on last night, a one pony sized bed, with a light fleece blanket as the covers. The blanket was currently bunched up by my rear hooves as I lay on my stomach, with all of my legs beneath me.

Looking around in my tired daze, the room was dimly illuminated in a purple hue by the bright high noon sun, lightly penetrating the black curtains over the window on the right side of the room, in front of me. I was probably only asleep for a few hours and woke up in the middle of my dream. The room itself was a relatively small rectangle, with the longest walls being the one my back was currently up against, and the one across from me were the couch was currently located beneath the window. The door was to my flank on the back, shorter side of the room

Sitting up, I looked to Midnight, who was passed out on the worn grey love seat before me. His left most foreleg and hind leg drooping over the side nearly touching the floor. His light snores muffled by the arm of the chair, where he gracelessly had his face mashed into. The couch was way too small for the length of his body.

Midnight’s eyes cracked open an inch, my hiccup probably having awoken him from his light and uncomfortable sleep. I saw as he shifted his gaze to me and opened his eyes further, probably noticing the tears in my eyes.

“Scar, are you alright?” he asked tiredly as he began to push himself up and sit on his flanks, swaying about a little.

I began to feel more tears well up in my eyes, soon dripping off my muzzle and onto the sheets below as I recalled my dreams, the thoughts of us being thrown out into this world bringing depression onto my shoulders.

“Oh, scar…” Midnight cooed and he slowly got up and trotted over to me. Sitting down before me and resting a hoof on my shoulder.

“Bad dream huh?” he asked, gently stroking my back as I sniffled and nodded, not wanting to explain what happened in it.

Midnight sighed “Yeah me too, I kept recalling the events of the stable…” he drifted off as he furrowed his brow.

“Middy, can… can you sleep with me? I can’t fall back asleep. I feel so alone… Everything I knew is gone, and you- you’re all I have left…” I sniffled and asked nervously, looking up to his handsome golden eyes, which knowingly reflected my own feelings of sorrow.

“Of course Scar, I’d love to. Hay, I doubt I could have fallen back asleep by myself after my own dream.” he smiled down at me reassuringly, one I couldn’t help but return for a few seconds as I scooted over, further pressing up against the wall to my back. Midnight wordlessly climbed into the bed next to me, grabbing the fleece blanket near the base with his teeth, and brought it up to our shoulders. I just noticed how cold the room was now that the warmth of his body heat under the blanket contrasted to the air. I let out a small shiver as I breathed in the frigid air, closing my eyes.

I felt a leg wrap around my shoulders, which I gratefully accepted. I scooted forward closer to Midnight and let my muzzle rest against his chest under his chin, breathing in his warm and oddly enough, cinnamon-y scent. The couch he previously laid on must have permanently trapped the scents of this building, dating back to when it was used in the Renaissance fair during Hearths Warming Eve.

I softly sighed as Midnight lowered his chin on my head, feeling him gentling humming, his vocal chords’ vibrations reverberating back into me, as he brought me in closer into a warm embrace. I enjoyed that gesture more than anything else I had ever done with him before. I snuggled up to him, laying one of my rear legs over his in a, not gonna lie, pretty intimate full-body hug, as I began to try and drift back to sleep.

The wetness on my face seeped into Midnight’s fur, as I silently mourned for the world that we currently lived in. Nothing else could describe the mixture of death, rape, and thievery that made up this land other than: Darkness. It was utterly depressing. This dark, messed up world; I felt the only thing keeping me from simply ending my own life, was the fact I had Midnight with me. He probably felt even worse than I did, losing both his parents and his close friends that night. But I knew with him by my side, nothing in this wasteland could threaten to harm us. He may think otherwise, but I would do anything in my power to protect him, just as much as I would bet a million caps he swore to himself he would protect me.

I felt a small smile creep onto my muzzle as I thought about our mutual devotion, for the first time since our departure of Stable 17, I felt my heart settle at ease with our situation, now quickly leaving room for something else to fulfil its open spot. I knew what that something, or in this case somepony was, as I absently made up my mind about my emotions and snuggled closer to Midnight.

I loved my best friend, yeah. But I knew he loved me too. My previous unease about our relationship was now totally melted away, and a new spark of excitement replaced it. I guessed it was time I tried to repair what I may have damaged back in the Stable orchard, and explore the new feelings I had for Midnight, now fully willing to allow our relationship grow indefinitely with each other. With my mind, heart and soul put at ease, I finally felt myself drift into a peaceful sleep, filled to the brim with thoughts and feelings of newfound love.

xxx

Level up!
New perks awarded!
Midnight wind:
"The Stars of My Past": With the mountains around Transylvania blocking out the clouds, you gain a good view of the stars above. The thoughts of your mother are what drive you to victory! Whenever you're under a starry sky, you gain +20 points to HP.

Scarlet Rose:
"Who needs to run when you got wings?": Not really having the best running stamina doesn't mean you're not quick! You gain +5% movement speed when using your wings out in the open air.

Author's Note

Thanks to Kkat for creating this awesome sandbox for us fillies and colts to play in!

And thanks to all you stallions and mares for giving my first story a chance!

No I didn’t forget about Midnight’s wing, he simply didn’t have it crushed up against anything for the entirety of his stay at the pub.

-Thanks! -Meetsouder

PS, for those who it concerns the * symbol will represent the perspective of Midnight and the <> symbol will represent Scarlet.

Capter Four: A Renaissance Fair
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Capter Four: A Renaissance Fair

Chapter Four: A Renaissance Fair.

<><><>

I woke up to the feeling of soft puffs of warm air tickling the furry tips of my ears, flicking them back to shake the feeling, I slowly opened my eyes, only to have them shut quickly again as I let out an enormous yawn.

When I finally did open my eyes, I was greeted by a giant fuzzy blue wall inches from my face. The wall heaved up and released down as each warm puff of air curled around my ears from above. Soft snoring, almost humming, complimented the puffs as I felt the vibrations connect between my chest and the dark blue mass before me. I looked down and saw I was pressed firmly against it, with a fleece blanket obscuring my vision from the rest of my body. I felt my lower legs were wrapped around the blueness just as much as my upper legs were as well.

When my consciousness finally caught up to my eyes, I realized I was cuddling up next to Midnight, my four legged hug far more intimate than I previously realized, I quickly blushed hotly. But, he wasn’t awake yet, so no way in tartarus was I going to simply let go. The feeling of his warm and fuzzy body cuddled next to my own was enough to make me want to whimper in comfort as I gently rested my head back down and waited for him to awaken.

Somehow during the night, we abandoned our dirty and ripped MSFC uniforms, them being crumpled up heaps on the ground. And no, not because of any reason else besides the fact they were bloody uncomfortable. Midnight’s uniform was a heap near the couch indicating he took it off before he went to sleep this morning. My own uniform, minus the bow still in my mane, was at the foot of the bed we shared, I probably kicked it off in my sleep.

I heard Midnight’s breathing accelerate as he awoke naturally from the twilight of the setting sun seeping in through the thin curtain. I suddenly felt myself being squeezed into Midnight’s body as if he were trying to get me to morph into him, and I let out a surprised squeak in response. He quickly let off the pressure when he began to yawn, baring his teeth and two fangs.

Blimey, those things are at least twice as big as my own. I thought to myself jealously. What? I couldn’t really see much else since his teeth were about eye level with me and not but 3 bloody inches from my muzzle.

Midnight then unexpectedly snapped his jaw shut, causing me to flinch back to avoid getting caught by his natural weapons. With his mouth now closed, his face leveled out with mine, our golden eyes meeting each other, our muzzles mere centimeters apart. I felt my features begin to burn up again as I stared into his handsome eyes, glad I wasn’t alone as I saw him quickly blush furiously as well, his senses probably all began reporting input from the copious amounts contact we were making with each other.

Breaking the awkward tension, I leaned my head forward and gently nuzzled my cheek against his, backing up and flashing a smile

“Good morning Middy.” I greeted softly.

Shite, this stuff better work in the longrun, otherwise I’m gonna have a lot of trouble getting this buck to recognize my approaches. I mentally panicked.

“Good uh… m- wow.” Midnight replied somehow blushing brighter under his dark coat. A stallion with words as smooth as sandpaper, that one.

At least he’s trying. I sighed to myself.

I leaned my head back down against his chest, relishing in his comforting embrace for a few moments more, sighing contentedly. I began to think of what we needed to do now, guessing our primary objective would really be trying to fix that fractured wing of his.

Since we really didn’t know much of the town, besides the pub and the beginning of the main road, we really needed to get on our hooves and figure out where some kind of medical station was located. But I really, really didn’t want to leave this bed yet.

“Hey Scar, we need to get on our hooves and figure out this town. My wing’s been giving me a constant dull ache that I doubt is healthy.” Midnight voiced the very thing I did not want to hear.

Letting out a small whine I looked back up to his eyes, pleading with my own not to have to move.

“Scar don’t give me that look, it makes me want to gut a teddy bear it’s too cute... Stop!” Midnight squeezed his eyes shut as he grudgingly began to untangle himself from me. Odd analogy, but I guessed my puppy eyes were effective, I duly noted to remember to use my skill again when I wanted something from him.

With our bodies finally untangled, Midnight rolled off the bed to his hooves, carefully avoiding his wing as he did so. I sighed and quickly followed suit, the chilly air only colder now that night was beginning to fall, not to mention I didn’t have any clothing on, or any warm Midnight on either. I considered putting on my MSFC uniform simply for warmth providing purposes, but shifted my thoughts otherwise, considering how filthy it was.

I’ll take it with and find somewhere to get it cleaned I reasoned with myself.

I picked up the uniform with my teeth slowly realizing my predicament, we had no supplies whatsoever. Not even saddlebags to carry things with us, I looked over to Midnight as he slipped on his uniform, straightening his tie as he turned to look at me.

That tie really makes him look handsome... I thought to myself dreamily.

Realizing I was staring, I rapidly turned my head over my shoulder and flopped the MSFC uniform across my back, too filthy to wear, but at least it will keep my back and flank warm for now.

“I guess I’ll leave the keys in here, and just leave the door unlocked. I really can’t think of a way to carry them… Besides we don’t have anything we could have stolen.” Midnight reasoned, looking at the keychain that was sitting on the right arm of the couch, boasting a single two-pin styled key.

“Right, shall we?” I asked gesturing towards the door.

Midnight nodded as we trotted out, closing the unlocked door behind us and we made our way down the hallway I recalled hearing us enter from the night before. We quickly approached the balcony, and descended the stairs. Stopping and taking a look around as we reached the bottom. We were now facing the wall that contained the windows and the front entrance. The staircase having made a backwards “L” shape on our descent.

“Huh, this place is deserted, I guess nopony wants to drink this early in the night eh?” I asked over my shoulder smirking at the change in environment.

“Yeah, it’ll liven up in the later hours. For now, let’s head into town and find the Renaissance Rose headquarters Aurora told me about, he said he could give us caps and supplies if we accepted some of the jobs they offered. And we could probably get some info on where a medical building is located.” Midnight replied then added as he gently shuffled his right wing.

Barely recalling the conversation Aurora and Midnight shared, as I was half asleep at the time, I nodded and quickly checked my Pipbuck for the time, the amber backlit screen flared to life as I raised my hoof.

9:23PM

Eh the sun’s just set, we have all night to figure things out.

“Alrighty mate, lead the way, I have no idea where it’s located.” I replied honestly.

Nodding Midnight made for the door with me in tow, “He said it’s on the northern side of the town. Since the moon is rising to our right, where the entrance to the town is, we’ll have to go left to the centre of town, then hang a right and follow one of those spider webbing roads to it.”

“Let’s try to not get distracted on our way there okay?” he added over his left shoulder to me as we stepped into the chilly night air, the Hearths Warming lights now glowing dimly once again, and the many ponies’ shops just recently opened for the night.

I shivered as I felt the noticeable temperature drop, I could only assume the season was autumn to cause our breaths to be visible like this at night, yet still not cold enough to freeze water.We stepped down from the small porch that the main entrance was situated on, and began to trot down the dirt road hanging a left in the mostly empty streets.

I looked around me to both sides as we passed shops inlayed in the Renaissance themed houses, some merchants selling a variety of utterly useless junk. I couldn’t imagine why anypony would need a rusted gas tank with holes in it, but then again there were some pretty daft ponies out there in the wasteland. At least according to Aurora.

We passed at least six shops, three on either side, as we neared the town centre; a broken and cracked fountain with a the statute in the centre pedestal, depicting a proud looking Transylvanian stallion, wearing a suit of armour and a long sword in his mouth. As we partially circled it on our turn to the right of the circular square, I saw ponies sitting eating their breakfast or conversing with each other near the fountain.

On the outside of the square, there were four corner shops between the roads, each with the walls bending to match the arc of the square. I looked to the kiosk laid within the corner house to my right, and it immediately captured my attention. I quickly rushed over to the large opening in the wall, extending half way down from the ceiling stopping and forming a counter, which I promptly placed my hooves on and propped myself up to get a better view of the wares.

Before me sat a young Transylvanian buck, with a brown coat and warm yellow mane.

“Ello’ and welcome to Honey Bee’s firearms emporium! How can I help out a pretty lit-le mare like yeself?” The stallion at in the store happily greeted, who I could only guess was Honey Bee, in a charismatic voice. He took a leaning position to my right, up against his side of the counter.

I was too distracted to pay him heed as I stared wide-eyed at all of the beautiful arrays of semi-automatic pistols and rifles, scoped bolt action long guns, fully automatic submachine guns and carbines, shotguns even an spread of assault rifles! I basically orgasmed on the spot seeing so many fine, oiled and clean pieces laid before my eyes.

By this point midnight trotted over and sat next to me, equally as interested, though not nearly so in the beauty of their design.

“Scar I thought I said we weren’t supposed to get distracted…” Midnight poked my side, having lost interest in the guns already.

“Bwahawha? How could you not want to take a moment and appreciate these fine pieces of machinery!? These things look as if they came right out of the box mate!” I cried, looking to him in the eyes, our heads matching height from my slightly more vertical position. I was bloody baffled by Midnight’s apathetic approach to it all.

“That’s because they are lass! Collected from the milit’ry factory not far off up th’road and to the nort. Normally I wouldn’t be givin’ me secrets away like this, but after my last run in with the security of that place, I gave up me prospecting, figuring I’ll just sell off these last pieces and find a new place to scavenge.” Honey cut in, answering my question.

The sounds of twin beeps resonated around us as both my Pipbuck and Midnight’s updated a position on our maps, we simultaneously brought them up and scrolled to the “DATA” tab, pulling up the GPS.

Huh look at that, we have global maps on these things. Who would have guessed?

The location didn’t look that far off, so I made a mental note to bother Midnight into letting us explore around there once we got situated.

Turning back to Honey I smiled in gratitude

“Thanks for answering my question mate, I’ll make sure to swing by and take a better look at your wares when my friend and I have more time on our hooves. Cheers!” I said in farewell as Honey nodded and returned to the back of his shop.

Midnight was still mashing his nose against his pipbuck when I dropped down to all fours again, turning to face him.

“Hey Scar, did you know we have an EFS option on these pipbucks? The description says it’s a ‘neuro-synopsis translating spell, displaying a holographic UI in front of the user’s vision’. I looks like the default is option displays our vital signs, stamina and has a compass. That sounds kinda cool.” he said, looking up from his pipbuck.

“Eh, life ain’t one of those video games we had back at the Stable, Middy, I’m pretty sure our vital signs are more complex than a simple meter will be able to explain. Like, what if you get shot in the hoof? Sure the meter will go down a little, but when you get shot in the hoof say, four hundred times? It’s gonna bloody hurt and you’re probably going to get a hoof shot off, but you’re not gonna die from it. Quickly at least.” I ranted, honestly those EFS things are just a big gimmick.

“I guess you’re right about that one, besides I really don’t need something obstructing my vision just to tell me I’m tired, I’m pretty sure I’d be able to tell.” Midnight concurred.

“Well I’ve satisfied my gun gawking for now, back on course?” I asked, flashing a cheeky grin.

“Finally, alright lets go!” Midnight cried exasperatedly.

With us on our hooves again, we continued down the right of the town centre, and followed the main road towards the north. The road here was similar to that near the pub, being there were random shops with merchants trying to sell junk to the unsuspecting pony.

With the moon just barely clearing the horizon, I trotted closely behind Midnight as we pushed our way past the slowly growing crowd populating the streets. Before us at the end of the road stood the Renaissance Rose Night Watch headquarters.

* * *

It looked just like any other building in the town really, the only big defining differences were the addition of a watch tower off the second floor, and a large sign hanging overhead the door

Ye old Armoury

Yeah that’s pretty anti-climactic… I thought to myself as I looked up at the tower, the guard’s silhouette visible in the clear night air, his breath seen as a vapor as it slowly drifted away from the tower towards the east.

Soon Scarlet finally caught up and sat down beside me, panting heavily.

“Luna’s moon Midnight!” she swore, “Why did you take off galloping like that? We could see the bloody building, it wasn’t like the bugger was gonna stand up and walk away!” She finished, softly hitting me on the shoulder.

“Well I got excited when I saw it, this is our first chance to really make a living, and our first step to figuring out how we’re going to settle down.” I explained, smiling up to the building before me.

After seconds passed with no response, I looked back over to where Scarlet sat, slowly mouthing “Us settling down... together”.

Oh shit, that’s not what I meant! my eyes widening in realization.

“I mean, getting a hoofhold of our situation! Heh not, like actually ya’ know…” I trailed off, as I shifted my gaze to the ground, awkwardly pawing the dirt.

“Oh of course! Yeah we really need to get you to a medical centre, and get equipment, and oh look since we’re here let’s head on in? Sounds like an excellent idea to me. Lets go!” Scarlet blurted out as she stumbled to all fours and quickly trotted in through the swinging doors of the headquarters.

Not wanting to push the awkwardness any further than it had to be, I silently followed suit, passing through the door and into the building.

The interior was almost identical in layout to the pub, probably due to the fact the original construction workers who built the Renaissance festival really didn’t want to spend all that much time figuring out unique building plans.

Where the bar stood back at the pub, instead a long reception desk took its place her, with four terminals lined up, each with a pony behind it busily typing away.

The various tables that were in the pub were replaced by a locked fence-walled armoury in the back left corner of the main room at the base of the stairs, and a bunch of tables with maps and charts dominating the centre of the room.

As I stepped in I noticed Scarlet stopped a ways away before the receptionist’s desk, her eyes pleading for me to take this one.

Once a shy Scarlet, always a shy Scarlet I figured in my head, as I gave her a reassuring smile and trotted up to the first receptionist.

The black coated, orange maned Transylvanian mare paused her typing and looked up to me, raising an eyebrow in annoyence.

“We’re not recruiting now lad, our patrols are full as of this moment.” She spoke in a bored, well rehearsed tone.

“We’re not here to join the Night Watch ma’am, we’re actually here because Captain Aurora said you guys had a line up of jobs that need to be taken care of, and you might have supplies for us as well?” I asked politely, hopefully not pissing this already grumpy mare off.

Grumpy Mare’s frown increased in angle as she typed a few last commands into her terminal, causing it to whine as it shut off.

“You must be Mr. Wind with your fiance Ms. Rose?” She asked as she stood up and trotted around the receptionists’ desk, motioning for us to follow.

Okay seriously? This is just getting old now. I mentally sighed, looking boredly to Scarlet, trotted next to us staring absentmindedly to the ground.

“We’re not engaged ma’am… I don’t even know where you got that information?” I replied, my tone slipping as I was quickly getting annoyed by all of these accusations.

“Oh, I was just mentioning what Captain Borealis informed me.” Grumpy replied, obviously not giving a flying buck.

Of course it was… I’m gonna have words with that buck when I see him again. Oh hey that reminds me.

As we approached the armory door, I added, “Where is Aurora anyway?”

“He’s on his scheduled patrol tonight until 2am, now if you’d please stop asking questions, I need to give you two the supplies Aurora set aside.” The orange maned mare replied, unlocking the door with a key she brought with from the reception desk.

Scarlet and I walked into the tiny room, guns and armor lined the entire interior effectively stuffing the space to the brim.

I looked over to Scarlet with a smirk, her wide eyes and huge grin confirming my suspicions. This place was making her positively wet.

“Okay, located in the last two lockers over there, are the basic equipment you’ll need to carry out our tasks. Feel free to take anything you need, and check out the cork board over there to figure out what needs to be done.” Mrs. badmood said, gesturing to the lockers to our left, and the bulletin board beyond them on the wall. She then about faced and walked away without a word.

“Well she was pretty rud-” I was cut off as Scarlet let out a high pitched “eee” and began fangasming over all the equipment in the room.

I rolled my eyes smiling and headed over to the indicated lockers. Inside there were a pair of saddlebags, basic medical equipment and some food and water that would last both Scar and I about two days.

I strapped the saddle bags against my flanks and helped Scarlet with hers when she finally calmed down and stood still for more than two seconds. We then began to look around at all the guns in the room, however since we didn’t have any battle saddles we really couldn’t use any of the heavier equipment.

I found they lacked variety in firearms, so I opted to take a good old trustworthy Colt. Tidus 11. Chambered in .45 ACP. As well as a standard issue IS-700 bolt action rifle, with the high visiblity fiber optic night sights chambered in .308 calibre.

I always liked the idea of accuracy over firepower, even though I never shot a gun in my life. Hey we grew up in a stable, it’s not like we had enough room for a flow blown firing range. Even though we had an orchard… Oh you get it.

But with the slow firing rate of the Is-700, the smaller, more maneuverable, Tidus 11 has enough power with it’s bigger bullet to help if Scar and I ever got in sticky close quarter situations.

As I holstered the Tidus 11 in my saddlebags and slung the IS-700 across my back, I saw Scarlet decided to go with an IS-4 select-fire carbine with a low profile ACOG night scope, the gun was chambered in 5.56, damn not a bad choice at all.

When we grabbed all of the correct ammunition boxes and shoved them into our saddle bags, allowing our Pipbuck’s sorting spell to figure it all out for us, we turned to the paper-covered bulletin board to see what we could do to make caps.

I subconsciously scratched my scabbed shoulder with my left hoof as I read.

“Hunt feral ghouls in the near-by Deathtail woods, 20 caps per kill.” Nah, too low pay for too high risk, “Investigate Ironshod Firearms supply depot to northwest for missing guard 400 caps upon completion.” Hmm that doesn’t sound too bad, besides didn’t scarlet want to go there?” I turned to ask scarlet, just as her hoof roughly smacked mine away from my shoulder.

“Stop doing that! Jeez Middy what is up with you not wanting your wounds to heal properly?!” She screeched as I looked at my bloody hoof and shoulder.

“Oh wow… Okay we really need to find that medical facility after this, but before we head out, how do you feel about checking out that weapons depot to the north of town? They have an offer for 400 caps. It looks like some guard went missing there snd they want to know whats up.” I asked as I cringed from my shoulder, damn it was starting to sting again.

“Sounds good to me, but really Middy lets get you fixed up okay? I don’t want you bloody collapsing on me.” Scarlet replied with concern in her eyes.

Smiling warmly, I reached out a hoof and gently stroked her shoulder “I really appreciate your concern, c’mon lets go talk to Mrs. Grumpypants and see where we can find a doctor.”

Scarlet let out a small giggle and nodded as we turned and headed for the door, fully geared and confident to take on our task.

A small beep emitting from both our Pipbucks confirmed that the map updated, revealing the location to where the supply depot was. I made a mental note to check it out when we left town.

“Excuse me miss, but where could we find the nearest medical facility? Midnight really needs to patch himself up…” Scarlet asked in a small voice shyly, as the pissy mare looked up once again, releasing an annoyed sigh.

“Right across the street.” She replied flatly and then continued to type away at her terminal.

Oh, well that’s not too bad. Thanks. Cunt.

“Thanks ma’am we’ll be heading over to the facility to the north to investigate the lost guard.” I said as we turned around to head for the door.

“Wait.” I heard a quiet voice behind me call out.

Turning around once more, now very annoyed I nearly yelled,

“What?!”

“That guard that went missing… He’s a dear friend of mine, if you find him please bring him home for me okay?” The receptionist said, sadness splayed on her face as she looked at me pleadingly.

“If- if he’s no longer with us, he’ll be wearing a golden chained pocket watch. Could you please return that to me if... Worse comes to worse?” Tears started to well up in her eyes as her emotions caught up to her words.

I sighed and I felt my previous anger towards her melt away.

“We’ll try our best miss…?” I asked.

“Pumpkin spice.” She answered, this time genuinely.

“We’ll do everything we can to return him home, we promise.” Scarlet answered for me.

With one final nod we both turned around and headed out into the autumn night, leaving the receptionist to her own devices as I heard soft sobbing behind.

We quickly trotted across the street, dodging the occasional pony as we made our way to yet another similarly styled house, this time sporting a red cross on the sign above the door.

When we entered the room, it was similar in size, but far different in layout compared to the pub and the headquarters. The main room was comprised of a maze of curtains and beds as the sounds of moaning patients met our ears. Only two doctors were present, a light grey coated older stallion with a slightly darker mane and tail, and a dark green mare with periwrinkle mane and tail.

“Ah yet another patient has come to the good doctor my name is Broken Bone, how can I be of assistance today?” The old stallion greeted, his voice laced with a thick and sophisticated Braytish accent.

“I-”

“My friend Middy here could use some new bandages for his shoulder, as well as his right wing. Could you please help him out?” Scarlet butted in, explaining quickly with concern dripping in her voice.

Really? I can answer for myself once in a while Scar…

“Well of course! Here Middy, step onto a bed behind me and I’ll begin to examine your wounds.” Broken beckoned behind him.

“My name’s Midnight…” I sighed as I trotted behind Broken and took a seat on the old mattress.

Scarlet sat down at the foot of the bed, a knowing smile plastered on her face as she softly began to giggle to herself.

She did that on purpose! That little bitc-

“OW WHAT THE BUCK WHAT THAT FOR?!” I cried, feeling tears well in my eyes as Broken stretched my wing out without warning.

“Midnight why didn’t you splint your wing when you initially took the damage?” Broken asked, his face crooked with growing concern.

The doctor’s worried… oh shit…

“Uh, well the thought never really crossed my mind?” I cheekily answered.

“Penumbra grab a health potion for his laceration and a splint for his wing. It never set properly, so unless you want to have a crippled wing from here on out you’re gonna have to heal it the natural way.” Broken ordered as he gingerly felt around my joint.

With every hoof press I could feel the bone grindingly slightly and I winced as he put more pressure down.

“Got em’ doc.” The assistant returned with the items on her back.

“Here, I’m going to put the splint on first, otherwise the health potion will fuse the cartilage between your Ulna and Radiale bones in the wrong position.”

I have no idea what you just said I smiled and nodded.

“On three I’m going to snap it on okay?” Broken asked as he held the spring loaded splint up to my wing.

I nodded and closed my eyes preparing for the pain.

“One...”

“Four...

Wait, what the fu-

“GAH BUCK YOU!” I screamed as Broken snapped the splint down halfway between saying ‘four’ and whatever the hell he was gonna say.

“All done, now here drink up!” Broken cheerily shoved the deep red health potion into my mouth as I was crying out in pain, basically choking me with it’s… lemon… flavor?

Scarlet couldn’t contain the laughter building up within her as she probably saw my expressions change from worry to pain to confusion to surprise as I chugged down the lemony flavoured drink.

With Scarlet rolling on the ground, atop the uniform that was previously draped across her back, I spat out the bottle onto the bed and looked to my crazy itchy shoulder. I watched in both amazement and horror as the bullet induced cut mended before my eyes.

“Whoa. Thanks Broken!” I looked up to the smiling doctor with my own enthusiastic grin. I gently folded my wing, the spring assisted splint helping gently guide my wing back to a resting position against my side.

“Anything to help a pony in need! Now with the usage of facilities and my equipment, and the potion… that’ll be about 600 hundred caps.” Broken finished happily as he expectantly waited for the money.

Scarlet’s laughter on the ground abruptly ended with a snort, followed by,

“whaaaa…?”

I looked down to her our eyes bearing the same expression.

That’s bucking EXPENSIVE!

“Y- you’re kidding right?” I nervously asked, slowly getting off the bed and standing on all fours again.

“Nope, 600 caps, otherwise we’re going to have a bit of an issue won’t we?” Broken said, as he started to left his left foreleg, slowly flexing it. I suddenly realized his name might have more than one meaning.

“What if Scar and I give out an ‘I owe you’? We’re on a task that will give us a large sum of money, so we’ll be able to pay you off by later tonight.” I asked, feeling my confidence slipping as Broken bore his gaze right to my soul.

“Sounds fine by me! Just make sure you get it to me before tomorning!” He happily replied closing his eyes in mirth.

“Or else.” His expression dropped as he quickly stepped right up to my face, his angry glare simmering off his features inches from my own.

With that, he turned around and lightly chuckled to himself, followed by Penumbra who was shaking her head as they departed.

“What the buck was that all about?” I asked scar as I helped her to her legs again, she gratefully smiled as I did so, earning me my second gentle nuzzle to the cheek.

“I honestly don’t know, but I was worried sick your blinking wing wouldn’t set properly. I’m just happy you’re gonna be okay now.” She replied softly, pulling away from her nuzzle stopping just a hoof away from my face.

We were busy staring into each others eyes when a cough caught both of our attentions.

“I’m sorry t’ interupt yer uh… moment there, but this be a hospital, not a bedroom. Please if ye will?” Penumbra awkwardly cut us off, as she gestured towards the door.

Scarlet and I hastily apologized, both of us blushing madly as we quickly walked out once again into the night. The moon still shining at half wane the first quarter into the sky above.

Clearing my throat to cut the silence, I brought up my pipbuck and began to check the map for the location of the Ironshod Firearms supply depot.

Using the wheels on the sides of the device, I panned the screen from the little marker that read ‘Renaissance’ to the similar shaped marker reading ‘IS Military surplus distributary.’
“Well it looks like we have a good hour of travel time ahead of us, so we better get moving now.” I said, not making eye contact with Scarlet as I still felt the aftereffects of the passed awkwardness.

“Alright then, let’s load up our guns and head out.” Scarlet agreed, as she unslung her IS-4 and used her Pipbuck inventory sorter to locate her ammunition and three spare empty magazines.

I did the same, only this time having two magazines for my Tidus 11 and the IS-700 having a built in bullet well. I brought out the larger .308cal full metal jacketed rounds, and braced the rifle against my left foreleg, using my teeth to unhinge the bolt, and load 5 cartridges into the open well. I then closed the bolt again, chambering the round and hit the safety near the base of the bolt with my nose.

Propping the forty-five degree angled stock against my right shoulder, I held the gun by its firing bit protruding out of the left side. I carefully aimed down the bright green fiber optic sights to get used to how it felt.

“I hevth ner ideth hew tew useth dis thing.” I mumbled around the bit to Scarlet as I continued to aim at the wall.

“You’re kidding mate. Right?” Scarlet inquired, just finishing her loading of magazines and sliding one of them into the mag-well of the IS-4. As she looked up to me in bewilderment.

I released the bit and flung the rifle across my back, returning the boxes of .308 and grabbing the .45ACP and the two spare mags out of my saddlebags.

“Yeah, I actually have no clue… I know you line up the sights and bite down on the bit…?” I replied quietly, feeling pretty dumb from my lack of firearms education.

I started to load the smaller in length, bigger in diameter, pistol rounds into the magazines with my teeth and hooves. Seven rounds in each magazine.

“Oh my Luna, Middy, we are going to have a long conversation on our way there then. Theres more to shooting than just simple point and fire…” Scarlet sighed as she returned her carbine, similar in design to my own, with stock-angle and bit, to her back.

When I completed the magazine loading, I returned the spare ammunition and magazine to my saddlebags, sliding one of the mags into the Tidus 11 and engaging the safety underneath the rear of the slide.

“Well at least we’ll have something to do on our long trek there then, huh?” I grinned, any time spent alone with Scarlet, albeit educational for my naivety, was good time spent for me.

“Let’s get a moving then.” I announced, getting up to all fours and walking to the right of the hospital, the dead end of the street leading to grass and the rest of the prairie to the north, two watch towers on either side of us as we walked out of the town.

“Oi good luck out there! There’s been a rise in ghoul activity to the North East!” the guard in the right tower called out as we trotted out into the open field, bathed in the bright moonlight.

As we headed towards the forested edge, we quickly spotted a trail slightly off the the left and made for it. Scarlet began her lessons on bullet ballistics and flight dynamics as we trudged through the dead ankle high grass.

Listening along to Scarlet’s gentle voice and beautiful singsong accent, I looked up to the billions of stars above, briefly tuning out Scarlet as I thought to myself.

Mom would love to see this right now… Hay, maybe she’s up there, probably rubbing it in dad’s face that the stars were better than the blue sky.

I let out a chuckle as Scarlet angrily slapped my left side, demanding my attention to her lesson, she can be so cute when she’s mad. I nodded and let her continue, as we made our way to our first, and hopefully not last, encounter with what horrors the wasteland had to offer.

<><><>

“When you’re on a lower level than the target, make sure you aim below where you intend the bullet to strike because the angle with your sights will make the bullet lob up. So the bullet won’t hit level, and actually go in at an angle.” I explained to Midnight as we trudged along the forest.

The forest in these parts was relatively open, with the tree’s spaced out at least twenty hooves from each other. We have been traveling for roughly forty-five minutes following the trail to, what our pipbucks said, a small abandoned town where the supply depot was located.

The ground was covered in a soft layer of dead pine needles, dampening our hoof clops to soft crunching,

“Okay, but what if I’m above the target, like if I’m on a hill?” Midnight asked, as he peered ahead of us as we were approaching a group of boulders. Moonlight was leaking in through the cracks of the pine canopy above, providing ample light for us to follow the trail.

“Oh well that’s simple, you just aim above their head, the bullet will drop right on to-” I was cut off as a blood curdling choir of unequine roars filled the air behind us.

We both stopped and whipped around facing the boulders we just passed, just as three ghoulified ponies came charging around screaming in their horrendous voices.

“Shite! Middy kill them, kill them, oh Luna they’re so messed up!” I screamed reaching back back to unsling my IS-4.

I wasn’t moving fast enough, the lead ghoul pony was only a few hooves away and was galloping at it’s nearest target, toward me! I could see in stark detail as the ghoul approached, my rifle still only halfway off my back. It’s black beady eyes focused on me as it opened its mouth, cracked and sharp teeth at the ready to strike.

“GET DOWERN” Midnight commanded around the firing bit of the Tidus 11 in his mouth.

I crumpled my legs and let gravity drop me do-

*BOOM*

The .45cal round rocketed out of the barrel of the pistol, I saw my mane fly in front of my face as the bullet passed through the falling hairs. It penetrated clean through the skull of the ghoul and imbedded itself into the dirt behind it, sending a micro-sized mushroom cloud of pine needles into the air. Scarlet threads gently floated down around me.

Bloody nora that was close. I thought to myself, my rifle now laying across my chest as I lay on my back.

Midnight leaped over me as he dodged an uncoordinated strike from ghouly number two.

I took the firing bit of the IS-4 in my mouth, moving the fire selector switch with my tongue to the ‘automatic’ position, and bit down on the pressure plate. I felt the plate click as it released the hammer inside the upper receiver of the carbine.

The gun rattled in my mouth five times as it sent 5.56 calibre hell into the ghoul that was about to leap over me. It’s body shuddered as the surplus ball-ammunition struck at it’s ancient bones and tissue, killing it before it hit the ground, or in the case, me.

“Oof!” I grunted as the heavy ass bugger landed right on top of me, throwing my carbine off to the side.

Tears welled up in my eyes as the rotten stench reached my nose, I tried desperately to buck the long-dead, turned-ghoul, earth pony off of me, but the blasted corpse weighed at least double my own.

Midnight, who was galloping away with the last ghoul close behind, suddenly flared out his left wing, the broad feathers catching the wind of his momentum and spinning him around one hundred, eighty degrees. The moonlight seeping down caught on his feathers and they shimmered as the silky thin threads reflected the light.

Damn… I stared with wide eyes at the spectacle before me.

*BOOM*

The Tidus 11’s mighty roar echoed into the night, fading into a ‘crack’ then a low ‘hum’, as the sound waves were caught by the forest and surrounding distant mountains.

The ghoul that was trailing midnight before his maneuver, fell over into a bloody heap on the ground, the back of it’s skull ruptured from the immense kinetic energy of the pistol’s bullet.

I watched in stunned silence as Midnight holstered his pistol into his saddlebags and quickly began trotting over to me, stopping and heaving the dead ghoul off of my body. He then held out a hoof for me to take.

That was… incredible. The battle scene replayed in my mind as I blushed and took his hoof, mumbling out a small ‘thank you’, getting to fours.

“Th-thanks for the save mate…” I trailed off as I stared into Midnight’s eyes.

He flashed me a warm smile and nodded, “Anything for you Scar.”

We continued to stare into each others eyes, taking refuge in our gazes as the adrenaline calmed down within us.

This first battle we shared brought me back to the thoughts I had at the pub, this world was hell, and my only light in the darkness out here was Midnight. One of us could have died at any moment from those monsters, and we wouldn’t have even gotten a chance to say goodbye. No, I wasn't going to live my life in hesitation with the buck I knew I had feelings for. He and I only have one life and we sure as tartarus are gonna live it to the fullest. Together.

Buck trying to subtly let him know about my feelings. I thought angrily.

I felt now was a better time than never and did what anypony would do after being attacked and crumpled to the ground by a corpse.

I quickly leaned upwards, bracing one hoof against Midnight chest to help prop myself up, my right hoof hanging limply in the air. And kissed him.

Our muzzles met and I watched as his eyes widened in surprise from the sudden romantic gesture, then closed along with mine as he started to kiss me back.

Luna above he’s actually kissing me back! I thought to myself in surprised glee, butterflies dog fighting each other in my stomach.

Well no shite, he’s the one who originally loved you. My conscience retorted to itself.

Oh just let me have this moment okay?! I shut up my own mind.

I pressed forward harder into the kiss, moaning into Midnight’s mouth as I felt his tongue reach forward to my own and we began to wrestle each with other, his sharp fangs only adding to the excitement as I ran my tongue across them, on the brink of danger, but knowing his gentle nature would not allow me to get hurt.

We stood there in the middle of the forest, frosty wind lightly ruffling our manes and tails, lip locked in a passionate kiss for what felt like an eternity, before we finally separated for our much needed air. The vapor puffs from our panting were carried away together down wind as we stared lovingly into each other’s eyes.

“Blimey...” I muttered as I looked into his handsome golden eyes, the familiar action now feeling a thousand times more intimate and new than it ever had before.

“You smell bad.” Midnight sputtered, his brain probably still lost out beyond.

I quickly smacked my free right hoof against his shoulder.

Oh the nerve of this dense buck! I angrily glared at him as he processed what he just said. Yes, I may have just had a dead corpse collapse on me, but there were other times for those comments!

“Uh, gah, wha… I mean! You, that. Gah!” Midnight widened his eyes, his consciousness successfully landing at the Midnight Wind airport.

I sighed in annoyance as I was about to drop down to all fours again, but was stopped when Midnight reached out a hoof and caressed my cheek, bringing me to face him again.

“I’m sorry Scar, I have trouble speaking with you in situations like this. You’re just... Absolutely beautiful, everything about you, and especially so under the moonlight tonight.” Midnight spoke quietly.

I felt the blush on my cheeks grow deeper as he leaned down and softly kissed me on the lips once again. This one much shorter, though far more romantic, I wrapped my forelegs around his neck and enjoyed every second of it.

Finally parting for the second time, I let go and sat on my haunches, looking down to the ground frowning.

“I’m sorry about what I did at the Stable orchard, I know I must have shattered your heart into a bloody million pieces… I was scared and taken off guard. But after all of these events, I finally realized all I was doing was suppressing feelings I always had for you...” I spoke softly as Midnight sat down closely in front of me.

“It’s okay Scar, I knew I was probably pushing you too far too quickly with that, but I guess it all doesn’t matter now huh?” he chuckled as he tilted my head up with his left hoof and leaned his forehead against mine.

“I love you Middy.” I nearly whispered as I closed my eyes, resting my head against his.

“I love you too Scar.” Midnight quietly responded warmly.

Those five words said more than enough for my heart to stop as they sent a warm sensation throughout my entire body, the cold air failing to penetrate through this moment.

I leaned forward and pecked him on the lips once more, backing up and nuzzling his cheek with my own and let out a giggle.

“I guess I do smell pretty awful though huh? I’m sorry for rubbing it all over you like that.” I added in mirth as I backed away to spare him the stench.

“You know, considering I was rewarded a few kisses, I think it was well worth it.” Midnight grinned as he stood to all fours, helping me up as well.

“Let’s finish up with this bloody mission and head back to Renaissance, I think we deserve a break after this. And first date at the town, wouldn’t you agree?” I nonchalantly asked, shooting him a sly grin.

We slowly trotted away from the battle scene, bumping hips, as we walked over the shell casings and death surrounding our out-of-place romance. Celestia above it was bloody ironic.

I reached down and grabbed my discarded carbine in my mouth, slipping the sling around my neck and settling it once more across my back.

“Well Miss Rose, if you’d care for a night together I’ll gladly take you up on that offer. Though considering our situation, you’d have to stick by me all the time, date or not. Where else would you go hmm?” He teased at my lack of oversight.

“Oh come on, let’s just get this out of the way first, besides we owe that blasted Doctor six hundred caps.” I grumbled at his logic and I picked up my pace.

The forest rapidly cleared up as we approached the rocky base of one of the mountains that surrounded Transylvania in a ring. I could barely spot the twenty or so ruined pre-war homes of a small settlement ahead, the cracked asphalt road winding it’s way between the valleys of the nearby mountain.

Near the left side of the town, to the west, was a three story concrete building in decent repair. I could only assume that was the Ironshod distributary warehouse since there was an abandoned lot out front surrounded by a broken and rusted barbed wire fence.

The building had three visible garage openings on the wall that faced us, two of which were closed with enormous rusted steel-slatted doors, the last one on the right being open. A large powered chariot with a storage container on it’s back was parked before the opening, probably loading up it’s supplies when the bombs fell and radiation bathed the area.

We probably had fifteen or so minutes of trotting ahead of us, and the moon was just barely reaching it’s halfway point in the sky. But with Midnight next to me, no words were necessary to pass the time. I leaned into him and felt him hum happily as we trotted towards our destination.

* * *

“I don’t see a bloody thing Middy what the hay are you talking about?” Scarlet moaned as she squinted into the town.

From our position on a slight rise in the landscape, to the east of the town, we could see the whole thing, all twenty houses lining the asphalt road and round cul-de-sac that ran through it. We were currently perpendicular to the road on a grassy hill, and the Ironshod warehouse was directly in front of us, a well worn road connecting it to the main one right after the last house.

“I could have sworn I spotted movement down there. I didn’t get a good look at it, it definitely was moving.” I said with confidence as I also squinted to focus better.

The various pre-war houses were the generic Tidus 50s suburban two story houses. They had their dead little front lawns, tiny ass cracked little white picket fences and collapsed walls. Only about eight or so of the houses were still standing, all of which were covered in a variety of grotesque spray painted images of rape and murder.

I guess ponies still need to express their feelings through art, even after the fall of Equestria.

“Well, somepony’s definitely been here recently, walls don’t paint themselves!” I pointed out, turning my head to my right and focused on Scarlet who was shoulder to shoulder with me. We’ve been making a lot of physical contact with each other since that romantic moment we shared back in the forest, not that I’m complaining!

“Well mate those houses had a hundred years to get painted, anypony could have traveled in here between the bombings and now and just, eh, prettied up the place.” She shuddered looking at the graffiti.

I sighed and unslung my IS-700, this time we were being prepared to anything unlike the ambush before.

“Well let’s just be ready for anything okay Scar? I really don’t feel like knowing what the afterlife tastes like.” I spoke as I pulled the bolt half way to make sure I had a round in the chamber.

“Tastes… like?” Scarlet quizzically looked at me as she followed my actions with her carbine.

“Yeah, there’s obviously going to be food in the afterlife?” I responded in confusion.

Why would there not be? Seriously… I love food…

Scarlet continued to stare at me for a few seconds, slowly mouthing what I just said. Before shaking her head.

“Okay, whatever you say Middy, c’mon lets head on down to that cul-de-sac and follow the road to the warehouse.” She finished, letting her carbine sit in front of her, as she started to canter down the hill to our left.

I quickly followed suit behind her, my rifle bumping softly against my chest as it swung on its sling. I had a pretty good view of her ‘wares’ from back here so I didn’t mind the trot. She’s my marefriend now, I can think those thoughts!

When our hoof steps contacted the asphalt I once again heard the familiar clopping noise that was ever present in the Stable. I didn’t realize I missed the sensation of hard ground that much until now.

Looking around me, I saw that all the houses in the cul-de-sac were completely caved in, nothing but burned out wooden frames stood amongst the pile of rubble that comprised the foundations. The houses on the main road, however, were all standing.

Now that we were inside the settlement, I could clearly see the bloodstains and twisted bodies of dead ponies that decorated the sides of the standing houses, their torn limbs hanging on hooked chains and their heads shoved on pikes in the front lawns.

“I think I’m gonna be sick…” Scarlet moaned beside me as she turned her head away from the houses, burying her muzzle in my shoulder.

I couldn’t argue with her, the stench was… less than fantastic to say the least.

“I think we should check those houses out.” I said, holding my foreleg to my own muzzle.

“What?! Are you bloody daft Middy? Do you see what happened to those other ponies who wanted to ‘check out’ the houses?” Scarlet shrieked, lifting her head out of my left shoulder briefly to berate me.

“That’s exactly why we need to see what caused this, I don’t want to go past these houses and into the warehouse only to be flanked by whatever creature killed these ponies.” I said, steeling my nerves. We needed to approach this tactically if we wanted to live.

“Luna’s moon, Midnight if I didn’t love you I’d kill you for making me do this.” Scarlet moaned as she finally faced forward.

We trotted towards the first bloody mess of a house to our right, rusted out junk covered the front yard and organs of ponies decorated the edges of the roof. Not thinking of any better way to enter, I made my way to the front door.

“Are you sure this is a good idea? Why not look for back door or something?” Scarlet whispered, fear starting to come to the edges of her voice.

Always the skeptic that one, my plans are brilliant! They never failed.

“We’ll be fineee, when have my plans ever failed?” I winked as Scarlet roller her eyes.

I grabbed the door knob with my teeth. It tasted like dried blood and rust, which taste the same, so I really hoped it was just rust.

I opened the door nonchalantly and stepped in. I was greeted with the smell of alcohol and cigarette smoke. When my eyes adjusted to the flame-llantern lit room I just entered, I looked around me and saw five ponies sitting around a worn out poker table in the living room to my left. Each pony was wearing some form of celestia knows what for body armour, sporting leather jackets, cooking pots, and washboards. Every single one had ridiculous spikes sticking out somewhere just begging to poke somepony.

The ponies themselves were all Transylvanian, their coats dark colored and their manes help up in fugly mohawks and spikes. I saw there were three stallions and two mares, the mares were currently holding lewd positions on the gambling stallions as they all froze their activities and looked to me in unison.

Raiders. The words from Borealis echoed in my head as I spotted their crazy expressions, they were all armed with the shittiest cared for guns I have ever seen. SMGs and pistols were literally held together with bubblegum and duct-tape.

“Nope.” I spoke clearly to everypony in the room. And politely shut the door.

“What mate? What’s in there?” Scarlet asked behind me, probably confused as to why I opened the door and shut it right away so casually.

“RUN!” I yelled, freaking Scarlet out and causing her to yell because I was yelling.

We bolted back down the road and across the street, towards the first house on the cul-de-sac. I dove inside the wreckage, quickly followed by a very confused and frightened Scarlet. Our movements caused the ash around us to kick up and fall down atop us like snow, as I braced my IS-700 on a wooden beam and peered down the glowing sights, towards the door.

“What's going on? Was there a monster in there? Was the monster decorating a tree with guts? Oh Celestia, I really hope they’re not celebrating Hearths Warming Eve this early with guts. Actually I just really hope nopony would ever decorate a tree with guts.” Scarlet freaked out beside me, poking only her eyes over the beam next to my rifle, visibly shaking with fear.

“No Scar, theres no trees or monsters, though there are a lot of guts…” I trailed off thinking.

Shaking my head to focus I continued, “There are five raiders in that house, all are armed, though their guns have seen better days. Get your carbine up and lets take em’ by surprise when they come looking for us.”
Huh, for once I actually have decently solid plan.

Scarlet nodded and propped her IS-4 next to my rifle, her carbine barrel only reaching half the length of mine. She was still incredibly frightened, I could basically feel the nervousness radiate off of her, but she still held her gun steady. I saw as the ambidextrous fire selector switch turned to the ‘Semi’ position from right side of her gun.

The door to the raider cave opened and out stepped one of the bucks, donning a machine pistol of some sorts, he wore a leather jacket and was the one with the mohawked mane.

“C’mere li-tle pegafreak, I wanna show you how much of a good neighbor I am~” He sang into the darkness as the rest of his gang poured out, all armed with pistols and SMG’s.

I lined up the three glowing green dots of my night sights, the fiber optic at the tip of the barrel making up the center dot between the two that were on top of the bolt housing to the rear. I trained my barrel onto the head of what I presumed was the leader of the raiders.

“Oi, we don’t have all nig-” The leader didn’t get to finish his sentence as a .308 round promptly ruptured his head.

*KA-POW*

The rifle rocked in my teeth as I let go of the pressure plate, allowing it to reset. I then lowered the gun stock, using my right hoof the recycle the bolt, ejecting the spent casing and rechambering the next one below it from the internal magazine.

*BANG, BANG, BANG*

The steady shots of Scarlet’s IS-4 followed up in my absence, the constant slow fire suppressing the raiders as they quickly dove for cover behind the junk in their front yard.

I looked to my left as Scarlet calmly peered down her low power, illuminated scope, firing disciplined round after round. The brass casings ejected out of the open dust cover on the right of her carbine and spun in the air stopping when they lightly bounced into my side.

Confident my significant other would provide enough suppressive fire, I lifted my gun back up to the beam and searched for a target. The foreleg of one of the mares popped out behind a huge-ass steel rubbish bin she was taking cover behind. She blindly sprayed an automatic hail of lead towards our general direction, forcing Scarlet to take cover as the bullets struck the beam in front of her.

I held my ground and quickly lined the sights up to her hoof, biting down on the bit and rocketing the bullet into her foreleg. The large calibre rifle round ripped her foreleg right out of its socket and the raidess stood up screaming in pain, only to be silenced by one of Scarlet’s well placed bullets going through her throat. She then fell to the ground gurgling her her blood as she slowly died.

I repeated my process of recycling the bolt and brought the gun back up to face the raiders. The gang quickly learned from their fallen companion, however, and none seemed to risk shooting back at us again.

“Middy cover me, I’m going to fly over to the building to the left of their bloody position.” Scarlet said confidently as she replaced her near empty magazine with a fresh one, charging the bolt straight back, located beneath the scope.

“Okay, but don’t you dare die on me, you hear?” I nodded, a bit fearful she was putting herself in a more dangerous position.

“Don’t worry love, I’ll be back before dinner.” Scarlet smiled and took off towards the building, her flight was incredibly fast, faster than what I thought her leathery wings were capable of doing.

The sounds of her wings noisily flapping in the air, not being covered in feathers like mine, caught the attention of the raiders and the remaining three stood up and began to aim at her.

Not on my watch you bastards!

I snapped my sights on the nearest raider, the buck wearing cooking wear as armor. And bit down on the pressure plate, the bullet sparked off the cast iron pot on his chest, causing him to tumble over out of cover, but not kill him outright. The single shot was enough to force the other two raiders back into cover, but not before one of them fired a pistol round.

I heard Scarlet let out a yelp of pain as she roughly landed into the wreckage of the house just left of the raiders.

“Shit! Scarlet!” I yelled out, rapidly rechambering a round, and aiming at the head of the fallen buck. This time silencing him from this battle for good. I then quickly rechambered and fired twice more to suppress them before my gun clicked on an empty chamber.

Fuck! I don’t have time to reload this gun! I thought as I hastily slung the rifle accross my back and grabbed the Tidus 11 out of my saddle bags.

My ears flicked forward as I heard a seven round burst of automatic fire crack into the night, I quickly looked up, pistol in mouth as the two raiders pushed toward the house Scarlet was taking cover in. The last raider mare crumpled to the ground as the assault rifle bullets pierced right through her chest and embedded themselves against the wall of the raider hideout.

I leaped over the wooden beam before me, seizing the opportunity of the single remaining raider’s distraction to cross the road towards them as Scarlet let out another burst from her carbine. I fell behind cover of a rusted out chariot wheel well, Celestia knows why this thing was in the front yard.

I peeked around the corner and saw the last buck, this one wearing nothing at all, armed with a small caliber revolver. He was taking cover behind the collapsed wall of the house Scarlet was in, just in front and to Scarlet’s left. He was in an advantageous position, no way Scarlet would be able to react fast enough if were to charge her with that pistol.

I yelled out a battle cry as I leaped over the chariot wheel housing and rapidly bit down on the Tidus 11’s trigger bit. The raider whipped around only to be met with the remaining five round of lead slamming up his chest and finally his head. He unceremoniously crumpled to the ground, a pool of blood beginning to form around him.

I quickly hit the safety catch on my gun instinctively, even though it was unloaded and the slide was locked back in the ‘empty’ position, and returned it to my saddlebags. Galloping to where Scarlet took cover behind a similar fallen wooden beam.

“Shit Scarlet! Are you okay? I think I heard you get hit!” I yelled out in panic as I jumped over the beam, causing Scarlet to “eep” in surprise.

“I’m fine mate, don’t worry it’s nothing big.” Scarlet chuckled, though not without hissing in pain as she grabbed her left foreleg.

“Nothing big?! You just got fucking shot in the leg!” I yelled out in exasperation as I reached into Scarlet’s saddlebags and rummaged around, finally pulling out one of her six healing potions.

“Here drink this, it will still be sore and will itch a lot, but it’s gonna stop the bleeding.” I said, holding the healing potion in my mouth.

Scarlet leaned forward and grabbed it with both hooves, wincing in pain having to use her foreleg. She popped the cork off with her teeth and chugged it down, her face taking a sour look as the lemon flavor probably kicked in.

“Blegh that’s bloody awful…” Scarlet moaned as she set the empty bottle down.

“This is coming from the mare who loves those demon cakes?” I asked shooting a sly grin to her.

“Yeah, it is mate, those cakes are heavenly…” Scarlet trailed off as her looked down to her left foreleg, similar to how I did when I first used a healing potion on my shoulder.

“Bloody nora… that’s amazing.” She stared wide eyed as her leg sealed up, leaving nothing but a light pink spot behind where her fur was taken off by the bullet.

She then gingerly tested her foreleg by putting some weight on it.

“It’s not the best feeling right now, but I can still gallop and trot. I hope the pain goes away soon.” She muttered as she got up to all fours again.

“It will in about an hour or so, but Luna above, I’m so glad you’re okay Scar, I thought you might have gotten seriously wounded back there.” I said quickly pulling her in for a hug with my left foreleg.

“Middy you don’t have to worry about me all the time like this, I can handle myself in a battle, hay probably better than you can.” Scarlet giggled, though still returning the hug with enthusiasm.

I backed up and planted a gentle kiss on her lips, as we took a brief second to relish in our newfound relationship. If we kept fighting like this, and kissing each other after every battle I swore we were going to have sore mouths by the end of the day.

When we finally disconnected blushing brightly, we headed back towards the battlefield that just took place, and I began to nose my way around the dead bodies of the raiders.

“Middy what are you doing? That’s probably not really sanitary…” Scarlet scrunched up her muzzle in disgust as I used my mouth to pick up the revolver from the dead raider outside our current house.

“Wert kernd of reverver ers ders?” I asked as I held it off to the side, the barrel pointing down, allowing for Scarlet to inspect it.

“Naught point twenty two calibre, eight chambered cylinder, looks like a Nieghmington but it’s in such bad shape I can’t even tell… why?” she asked as she looked back up to me in confusion.

I placed the crappy piece of junk in my saddlebags and turned back to the next radier, this one being the female that got wrecked by Scarlet’s carbine.

“We’re only going to make four hundred caps on this mission, we need to somehow buttpull two hundred to meet ends with that damn doctor. If we collect these guns from the raiders, maybe Honey Bee will have mercy on us and give us a enough caps to finish up our debts.” I replied, shoving the dead raidess’s SMG into my saddlebags. It was so messed up, I doubted even Scarlet would know what kind it was.

As I continued to raid the raiders of their equipment, Scarlet fumbled around her with her Pipbuck in boredom, I swear she need constant entertainment to keep her from getting bored.

I felt my ears swivel back as I heard music clearly sing out into the night behind me, followed by a gleeful cheer from Scarlet. Smooth big bang jazz played out into the air, followed by the smooth voice of a stallion, singing about kicks to the head and mares.

“Hey middy! I found a radio station on my Pipbuck, who’da thought there would still be radio stations out here?” Scarlet cried out in joy from where she sat by the curb of the road.

I continued to listen to the sweet and low sounds of the stallions music as I finished up my foraging, and returned to my marefriend, sitting down to her right and catching my breath from cantering all over the front yard of the house collecting various things.

“I’m pretty sure every single one of my guns is empty…” I said lamely as I reached back and grabbed both my rifle and pistol, laying them out before me.

“I burned through two mags of ammunition, so I’m not too far behind” Scarlet sighed as we both began reloading the magazines and rifle.

When we finished up our reloading and rechambering, we got up to all fours and trotted down the road towards the intersection. I highly doubted anything else in this town wanted to kill us, otherwise they would have joined the battle or would have attacked while Scar and I were reloading.

When we passed the crooked stop sign, we hung a left and proceeded down the short side road that lead into the parking lot of the Ironshod warehouse. Passing abandoned security booths meant to police chariots entering and exiting the property, I noticed there was a terminal that was still powered within the one on the right side of the road.

“Hang on Scar, let’s check something out really quickly.” I called out and headed towards the small one room sized building.

“You know last time you said that, we almost got our arses blasted by some raiders, yet here I am following you again.” Scarlet sighed as she trotted in next to me, barely fitting us both into the same space.

I poked the ancient computer keyboard with a hoof, and surprisingly it booted up to where it last left off a hundred years ago. The green monochrome screen flashed to life and a series of commands came up into place.

Robronco Industries Terminal. Serial: 14B6A7
Command executable:
-Open main security gate.
-Unlock floorsafe.
-Contact police headquarters, Vanhoover detachment 14.

“Well considering the main gate doesn't exactly exist anymore.” I said looking out the window to the hinges of where it once stood.

“And I reallyyy doubt there are any police still on duty, we might as well go for the floor safe?” I offered as I used a hoof to guide the selection box down to the command and hit the “enter” key.

A soft ‘beep’, followed by the sounds of a lock disengaging came from behind us on the wall.

“Hey… that’s not a floorsafe, the computer lied to us.” Scarlet pouted as we turned around and looked towards the black box, with it’s tiny blue screen flashing “unlocked”

I opened it up and was surprised to find… a bobby pin and some bubble gum.

“Seriously? Who the buck locks up bubblegum and a single bucking boddy pin? Like, actually though.” I skeptically looked at the pathetic treasure.

“Hey you know, maybe it was meant for a mare such as myself to find because somepony oh so kindly gave me a manecut just below my right ear.” Scarlet sarcastically smirked as she reached in and placed the boddy pin in her mane, effectively keeping her bangs in place behind her ear again.

With a smile she turned to me.

“Well, what do you think? Does it work?” She asked.

“You look beautiful Scar.” I replied smiling, and nuzzling her muzzle with my own.

When we exited the claustrophobic room I turned around.

“We may as well take that bubble gum too, I mean, it probably has just as many preservatives as anything else in this wasteland. So it’s probably edible” I said, reaching in and taking the bubblegum in my hoof.

“Want a piece?” I offered to Scarlet, who nodded and took one as well promptly chewing on it.

I waited for just a moment, deep down hoping some crazy thing will happen to us from taking the special bubble gum from the safe. Hoping that since we spent so much time in that room, the bubble gum obviously had importance to what we were doing, or perhaps would change something in the future drastically altering our story. Nothing happened, it was just plain bubblegum.

Well that’s lame. I thought to myself as we made our way across the abandoned lot, and approached the big-ass chariot that was parked in front of the open warehouse bay.

When we rounded the abandoned vehicle, I took a peek inside the cargo container. It was relatively empty, save for a few pallets here in there. It looked like this place has been picked clean of all the goodies it once held.

“Alrighty, let’s head into the main warehouse and find our missing Rose Guard, right Rose?” I chuckled as I made the pun with Scarlet’s name. She, for her part just rolled her eyes and nodded.

We clambered up the steep cargo bay loading ramp and entered the huge interior of the warehouse, crates upon crates were stacked high above to the third floor, the stacks of boxes going at least a hundred hooves to the back of the room. To our left was a metal catwalk with stairs that lead up to what I assumed were the offices on the left side of the building.

My observations were short lived when I heard the cycling of a very familiar sounding bolt come from my left. It was the chambering of a .308 IS-700.

Quickly turning to our left, Scarlet and I widened our eyes in shock as we saw the familiar armour of a Renaissance Night Watch, ranked at Lieutenant hobble out of the shadows. His black combat armour severely scorched in certain places, revealing his scorched hide underneath the melted polymer and metal protection.

“Alright Honey Bee, I knew you’d come back to finish me of-” A youngish sounding male voice was cut off as the guard’s head passed into the overhanging flickering lights of the warehouse.

-“Midnight?! Scarlet?! What the buck are you two doing way out here?”

-“Lieutennant Dusk?!”

Both he and I yelled out in synchronization as he let his rifle drop to his chest.

“Want a piece of gum?” Scarlet happily asked as she looked between both my own and Lieutenant Dusk’s confused expressions.

Scarlet, this is why I love you sweetie.

* * *

“So let me get this straight, Honey Bee works for a group called the ‘Black Daylight’, and they’re trying to overthrow Renaissance’s government? Not only does that sound a bit cliche, but isn’t that just bucking hard to do?” I asked rhetorically to Dusk after her explained his predicament.

Him, Scarlet and I all sat in a circle around in the center of the monstrous warehouse of the Ironshod Firearms distribution centre. After downing three of our health potions, he regained the energy to began his explanation.

Apparently, that gun shop owner we met, Honey Bee, said he needed an armed escort to pillage this place, and so Aurora sent Dusk along with. Once they got here, Honey double crossed the Lieutenant and locked him in the offices, where he had to fend off waves of security drones and turrets.

Honey Bee probably thought his assassination was a success and quickly left back towards Renaissance, where he set up and waited to repeat the process with other officers in the Night Watch Corps.

“What seems odd to me, however, is the fact that Honey Bee explained to us in detail where to find this location.” Scarlet chimed in. “Why would he lead us here where he’s attempting his murders?”.

“That mi’lady, is something I do not know. Honey might have ulterior motives to making you two disappear. And I fear that the Black Daylight are about to attempt something on Renaissance.” Dusk replied.

Grr I still don’t like how ‘smooth’ he is with Scarlet, I know I shouldn’t be, but damn it! He still makes me jealous! I thought to myself.

I silently asserted my position by wrapping my left wing around Scarlet, who scooted closer and gratefully leaned in against my side.

The dark red bat-pony didn’t seem to notice, nor give a flying buck as he continued,

“Honey is just a hitstallion, and a poor one at that. Whatever might happen to Renaissance is probably happening from higher up. We know they have a headquarters in the nearby city of Vanhoover, so they might be planning their actions from there.”

“Okay but why try and take over the town?” I continued my investigation, ponies don’t simply wish to conquer land without a motive.

“Well the Black Daylight’s motto kind of goes like this: ‘See a bat? Make em’ splat.’ they believe bat-ponies are the most inferior and wicked of the races, as if we were created by Nightmare Moon herself. They think an ethnic cleansing should take place, that this world should be relieved of the ‘burden it carries to support the vile bats’. They don’t simply want to take over the town, they want all of Transylvania eradicated.” Dusk sighed.

He continued, “Honey went on some dramatic kind of monologue before he left me to die. He said the Black Daylight were currently sweeping through Transylvania, a few of our smaller sister towns have already fallen, and they plan on striking us next. We’re no way near the biggest settlement, but if they succeed, Luna knows how many other small settlements around us will also be slaughtered.”

“Blimey… That’s bloody awful…” Scarlet murmured as she leaned in closer to me, her lower lip quivering around her little fangs. She was terrified.

“Shit… but okay wait, Honey’s Transylvanian just like us! Why the fuck is he working with that crazy cult?” I asked almost angrily.

“Mate, some ponies will be willing to murder their own children if offered the right amount of caps. The Black Daylight probably needed an inside job, so they hired Transylvanians to execute their duties. I have a strong feeling that Honey Bee is simply going to die with the rest of us if the Black Daylight get far enough with their plans.” Dusk replied calmly, obviously he knew of this long before.

I sighed as I leaned my head against the top of Scarlet’s. This was definitely something I did not expect. The Daylight had to be stopped, but with little to no information of their motives, we were dead in the water.

“We need to double time it back to Renaissance, Captain Borealis needs to know of Honey Bee, and an interrogation needs to go underway. If Honey Bee escapes, we won’t ever know of an imminent attack. As we speak he’s probably in the process of attempting another assassination on a Night Watch Officer, further destabilizing the guard leaving us vulnerable to any kind of force.” Dusk spoke with revived vigor, standing to all four hooves, not without a grunt of pain.

“But we’re at least an hour away from the town.” Scarlet cut in.

“Honey Bee isn’t suspecting our return, nor do I believe an attack will happen soon, though time is off the essence, it is still within our hooves.” Dusk spoke with confidence. “Midnight and I aren’t able to fly, but if you fly ahead of us and inform Aurora, he might be able to apprehend Honey before another officer goes missing.” he said to Scarlet.

Scarlet shook her head vigorously

“No I can’t do that, you two are both severely hampered without your wings, not to mention you can barely bloody trot. What if you get attacked by a larger group of raider than we encountered? I’m staying with you two.” She asserted.

“But Scar, if we don’t convey the message soon, Honey might be able to sabotage the Night Watch too far, what if he succeeds an assassination of Borealis himself?” I tried to reason with her.

“NO! I’m not abandoning my first and only coltfriend to die out in the forests alone! I’d sooner take my own if I found out you were attacked and killed, unable to fly away or fight properly.” Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes as she stood up and nearly screamed, they began to drip down her muzzle and splash on the floor.

Shit. That really affected her. I can’t ask her to do something that affects her this much, it would tear her apart. I made a mental note to figure out why this was, later on.

“I- I’m sorry Scar, you’re right, I’d feel the same way in your position. You don’t have to fly off without us.” I apologized, taking a step forward and embracing my beloved marefriend in a hug.

“Then we should move out right now, we’ll have to canter the whole way back but I’m sure you two can handle it.” Dusk commanded, damn he would make a good lead- oh wait he’s a Lieutenant, duh.

“We can, but are you going to be okay? Those burns look pretty nasty.” I commented looking over his armour. Energy weapons were a true force to be reckoned with.

“Tis’ but a flesh wound. Let’s head out.” Dusk ordered, turning around and briskly cantering out of the warehouse. Scarlet and I in close tow as we headed back out and straight for the treeline across the streets and up the hill.

* * *

As we traveled the sparse forest our steady breaths gently slid past us as we cantered on through the night. The moon now on it’s last three fifths of the sky. I figured since we had a good fifteen minutes ahead of us at this rate, I may as well spark up a friendly conversation. Better late than never right?

“Sooo this mare Pumpkin Spice we met, she was really concerned about you, she said you were a dear friend of hers?” I asked, hoping to lighten the mood.

Dusk remained silent for a long moment, causing me to look up at Scarlet in confusion, her expression similar to my own. She was gliding not far above me, her legs too tired to continue long before. Her scarlet tail was swishing out behind her and I had an excellent view of her- Oh wow, lovely trees we have around these parts. Golly gee.

I just had to look up… Luna above, I need to get my mind out of the gutter. I mentally sighed as I righted my eyes back forwards, a heavy blush adorning my face.

“She’s my ex wife.” Dusk replied simply in monotone.

Okaaay touchy subject. I opened my mouth to apologize, but was stopped short by Scarlet’s sudden outburst,

“Omigosh! Middy! I lost my bow!” She cried out looking down to me in disdain.

“Wait you seriously realized that now? Not during any of the time between that ghoul attack and where we are currently?” I asked in bewilderment.

About twenty minutes ago we were ambushed by a group of five ghouls, it wasn’t nearly as bad as any of the other fights, actually winding up being downright easy. Somehow in the fray, Scarlet’s bow must have came loose and fallen off the top of her head.

“Yes I just noticed now! That bow was the last reminder I had of Stable 17. I know it just carried bad memories but it also represented a few good ones as well…” Scarlet spoke solemnly.

“Oh… I’m sorry Scar I didn’t realise. We can go back and look for it if you want?” I apoligised, shit I needed to be more empathetic.

“No, no it’s okay, we need to reach Renaissance. Besides I doubt we’ll ever find it again.” She replied, sadness dripping in her tone.

It probably reminded her of her mother… I concluded.

We neared the tree line leading to the open fields that Renaissance was located in. And I could clearly see the dim lights of the town from where we stood.

“Alright let’s pick up the pace, we’re almost there” Dusk grunted as he took off in a gallop across the field.

I complied following close behind, my legs were already damn sore from the long canter, and I doubted I could make it much further. But we had to reach the headquarters to give an early warning. Luna knows when the Black Daylight will begin to strike, for all we knew, they could have a sizable force on the ready.

Scarlet swiftly glided above as as we raced towards the headquarters straight ahead of us to the south.

Suddenly a bright flash engulfed the very building we were headed to, followed by a shockwave that flattened the grass before, us resonating within my bones as it passed over us.

“Holy fuck! What the hay was that?!” I skidded to a halt as Scarlet quickly landed beside me. Dusk tripped and rolled, getting back on his hooves and gawked at the building.

When the initial cloud of flames finished rising into the night, I could see the wreckage through the enferno that now engulfed the building. The entire left side of the building had collapsed and ponies were scattering from the site.

I spotted the telltale armor as Night Watch guards began rushing towards the building, guns at the ready and pails of water being handed down from one of the nearby wells. Just as the armed fire brigade was snuffing out the flames, all hell broke loose.

A roar of battle cries and hoof stomps rushed in from the forest to our right and behind us. All three of us whipped around to see a group, maybe sixty to eighty strong, gallop out into the open field and charge Renaissance.

The first thing I noticed: they were all earth ponies. Every single one of them clad in black combat armour trimmed with white lines. They all wore similar styled helmets, with some kind of respirator and visor combination sporting a solid metal cap. Every earth pony carried a battle-saddle mounted IS-16 Assault Rilfe, and engraved on their helmets was the depiction of a rising sun in golden trim.

Overhead, a salvo of rockets launched from the treeline and struck randomly into the town, killing innocent mares and stallions, little fillies and colts, as they were ripped apart by the high explosives.

I didn’t need Dusk to explain to me who these were. The group was headed right for us, and in only a few minutes, I knew they would be on top of us. We were stuck in the wide open between a cult that wanted no more but to murder every single one of our kind, and the last hope of survival too far away behind us to gallop in time.

A town that once glowed brightly when the festivities of the fair were at its peak before the bombings, was now litten up once again, not by happiness and mirth but with the flames of war.

The Black Daylight assault force had reached the border town of Transylvania: Renaissance.

x x x

Level up!
New perks added!
Midnight Wind:
“A Scarlet Flame”: With your newfound relationship with Scarlet Rose, you gain an extra 10AP whenever around her, as well as a nice warm fuzzy feeling inside. How adorable!

“Snipers? Pft I have Iron sights”: Whenever you use a precision rifle without a scope, you gain +10% to accuracy!

Scarlet Rose:
“A little light in your Midnight”: With your newfound relationship with Midnight Wind, you gain an extra 10AP whenever around him, as well as a butterfly reenactment of the Battle of the Bulge within your stomach. Thats so historical, good for you!

“Care for a Carbine?”: Your appreciation for short barreled assault rifles has not gone unnoticed! Your barrage of fire scares enemies into cover, and is 5% more accurate when using a carbine. But your rate of fire is reduced slightly due to your trigger discipline.

Chapter Five: To Fight for a Dream
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Five: To Fight for a Dream

Chapter Five: To fight for a Dream

<><><>

“Drop into the tall grass everypony, it’s all we have.” Dusk spoke softly to my right.

We were in the middle of an open field with the forces of the Black Daylight charging right to us. Dusk had a valid point though, the entire assault force was comprised of earth ponies, they didn’t have the advantage of night vision. If we dropped down into the grass, that came halfway up our rear legs up to our ankles, we could wait until they passed.

I shot a look towards Midnight to my left, he shared a similar expression to my own: worry and fear.

I quickly stepped closer to him and pressed my side against his, though it wouldn’t mean the difference between life and death, I felt comfort whenever I was around him. He was now my coltfriend, and by Luna if we died tonight, I wouldn’t want to have anypony else by my side in our final moments.

We all knelt down and my world suddenly became enveloped by the smell of dry grass, with only the sounds of the dead blades softly swishing in the gentle wind. I felt Midnight tense to side and I layed my head down lower, even flattening my ears hoping that would somehow increase our stealth.

The ground started shaking, and the distant sound of a small army of hooves galloping started to grow in intensity. A lone high calibre gunshot pierced the night, swiftly followed by a salvo of bolt action precision rifles echoing afterwards. The Renaissance Rose Night Watch began their defense.

I could hear cries of pain as the incoming forces were taken under fire, the watch towers and natural night vision of those that were stationed within offered a massive advantage. The Renaissance Rose had some serious trigger discipline, spreading out their fire to leave a constant barrage of lead.

“Shite Middy, I think they’re just about to get on top of us!” I hastily whispered and leaned my head down on his prone forehooves. His close presence comforting my rapidly beating heart in my chest.

The thunderous wave of sound was now right on top of us, I saw hoof steps part the grass before my eyes as dirt and grass was kicked onto my back.

Oh Luna, please don’t step on me, please don’t step on me.

I felt a sharp pain at the base of my tail followed by a grunt as a charging soldier slipped on my bucking tail and stumbled into the grass.

The bloody tosser stepped on my bucking tail! That bloody hurt! I mentally screamed as I felt tears well up on the edges of my eyes.

I involuntarily let out an “eep”, and Midnight shoved a hoof on my mouth. I looked up to him in fear and caught his angry glare in the moonlight.

Maybe he didn’t hear that?

“What the buck was that?” The fallen soldier yelled as he slowly rose to all four hooves, allowing his comrades to pass him. His helmeted head leaned forward in what I believed was a squint into the darkness.

Oh shite! I gripped Midnight's Foreleg with my hoof as I tensed up in fear. Dusk was deathly silent during the entire ordeal, and now watched the soldier intensely, I could see he was silently growling and baring his fangs.

Just as the soldier probably spotted my scarlet mane in the moonlight, Dusk took this moment to pounce.

“Hey-” The soldier was cut off as Dusk popped out of the grass wings flared, gripping a the handle of a combat knife in his armour and drawing it to full extent right as he made contact with the Soldier. They both collapsed in the grass and disappeared from sight, shortly followed by the sound of a knife being slid softly back into it’s cloth sheath.

“Did he get him?” I asked Midnight, looking up to him with my even eyes wider with fear.

“I- I’m not sure, be ready to gallop if we have to…” Midnight responded, squinting as if trying to see through the thick grass.

Around us the sound of the charge trailed off, followed by ponies barking orders, and the chatter of automatic and semi automatic fire filled the air. The Black Daylight must have gotten settled into the field within range and began trading a crossfire with the defending guards.

The grass ahead of us jumbled and swished faster, I felt my heart race as I hoped to Luna the soldier wasn’t coming after us and didn’t out pass Dusk in the hoof to hoof combat. I held on even tighter to Midnight, eliciting a low grunt from him as I constricted his poor foreleg. We waited for our potential demise.

“He’s down, lets crawl to the west and try and enter Renaissance from the front entrence.” Dusk nonchalantly commanded as his head, followed by the rest of his body poked out of the grass.

Midnight and I let out a massive sigh of relief and nodded, we turned tail to our right and began low crawling through the field. The assault force was about two hundred hooves in front of us and all of their backs were turned away from us, we didn’t have to worry too much about stealth from where we were crawling.

Suddenly Dusk lifted a hoof indicating we should stop. We all halted our crawling and I peeked my head over the grass. Ahead of us was one of the ponies tasked with launching missiles into the town to terrorize the public. He had a huge arse tube strapped onto a battle saddle, and quite frankly, I had no idea what it was. I only know about firearms, not bucking missile launchers!

Dusk sat on his flanks and reached his head into his combat armor, near the waist where he had a few magazine pouches. He removed a large calibre suppressor with his teeth, then unslung his rifle from his back.

Damn, where do these ponies get this kind of hardware? First the bloody missile launching ponies, and now Dusk has a rifle suppressor. I ranted silently.

Dusk propped the rifle between his lower legs and screwed the suppressor onto the end of his IS-700 with both hooves. He then hit the latch on the bottom of the gun, effectively dumping the internal magazine and spilling the ammunition into his hoof. He returned the ammunition to another pouch and retrieved similar ammunition shortly after.

I knew right away what he was doing, he was replacing the standard surplus ball-ammunition for subsonic ammunition. A suppressor may soften the sound of the powder charge, but the supersonic bullet would have been just as loud had the suppressor not been on. Lieutenant Dusk had to have been more than just a standard field officer, these kinds of military tactics were not simple.

“What’s he doing Scar? Why’d he shove a sausage onto the end of his gun and reload a full magazine?” Midnight whispered to me as Dusk loaded the weaker ammunition into his rifle.

“Middy seriously? That’s not a sausage! It’s a suppressor, he’s prepping his firearm to shoot a lot quieter, not silently, but hopefully enough where those twats won't be able to distinguish it from the echo of the guns coming back from the mountains.” I whispered angrily as I stared at Midnight, I love the buck, but damn he needed to learn more about guns.

Dusk raised his rifle to his shoulder, gripping the bit lightly and aimed for the one-pony-artillery-force.

A disturbingly loud, yet still noticeably quieter shot rang out into the frozen night. The artillery-pony only flinched from the sound before the subsonic bullet struck his head and lodged itself into his unarmored skull.

Thankfully nopony seemed to notice the shot, it’s power only just barely being louder than the chatter of the battle reflecting back from the surroundings.

Dusk recycled his bolt and hit the safety, then swung the rifle back over his back, leaving the suppressor on. He looked over his left shoulder and nodded. Midnight and I returned the nod and we continued our hunched over canter towards the west.

We cantered in our painful low position until we were on the opposite side of the town, where we stood up and galloped full speed onto the well worn dirt path that lead to the front of Renaissance. We just barely made it passed the sign before a squad of six guards intercepted us, IS-700’s drawn. Midnight and I immediately halted in our tracks.

“Stop right there or we’ll open fire!” A young buck sounded into the night, he wore similar armour to what Private Starshine did the last time Midnight and I were standing here, sporting the helmet and all. But this time the leader of the squad had a blue rose outline spray stenciled onto his armour.

“Stand down Sergeant, we’re on the same side.” Lieutenant Dusk barked as he slowed down to a trot and stopped only a few hooves before the young buck, probably the same age as Middy and I really.

“Lieutenant Dusk! Bloody nora we thought you were dead!” The, sergeant I would presume, spoke in disbelief.

“Spec Op’s ain’t easy to kill sarge.” one of the red rosed privates spoke behind the sergeant.

Oh, so Dusk’s part of a special operations unit, that makes sense.

“Whoaaa that’s badass, I mean I kinda hated Dusk, but damn that’s super badass.” Midnight whispered to me and stared at Dusk like a young colt looking at his super hero.

“Wait you hated Dusk?” I cocked an eyebrow to my coltfriend.

“Long story, I’ll tell ya later.” Midnight dismissed with a waving hoof.

I rolled my eyes and refocused on what the guards were discussing a few hooves in front of us.

“... On the eastern sector. Medical personnel are collecting the wounded at a makeshift field hospital in the southern sector, not far from us now. The hospital was too close to the fighting to be an effective place to treat the civilians.” Sergeant-blue-rose reported as Dusk absorbed all the information.

“Where’s the Northern Star at currently?” Dusk asked after processing the battle.

“Your squad is currently stalking on the northern edge of the forest, they’re flanking the main assault force. Staff Sergeant Orion is currently the superior officer and she ordered your squad to provide sniper cover and take out the rocket lobbing ponies.” Sergeant blue reported on a dime.

“Good, she knows what shes doing. Continue on with the orders tasked to you. You have the freedom to modify your tactics to help rescue any civilians or further the protection of Renaissance. Dismissed.” Dusk commanded and returned the salute that the Sergeant gave before they all took off flying towards the front lines, he then about faced to us.

“I’m going to rendezvous with my squadron and assume command once again, you two… uh just do what you can to help.” Dusk ordered us.

He quickly reached down into his many pockets and removed a quick-snap high power scope and bipod, attaching them to the picatinny rails on top and below his rifle. He reslung it across his back and took off into the night, giving us one last nod of affirmation.

“You’re welcome for saving you, you bastard…” Midnight cried out, softening the end enough where Dusk wouldn’t hear his insult.

I quickly hit him in the shoulder with my left hoof.

“Ow! Hey Scar that hurts more than you think!” Midnight whined, and I hit im again.

“We owe that buck our lives for killing those two soldiers out there in the fields, give the chap some credit.” I said with a sigh, Middy… always the dense one.

“Well at least I’m not the one trying to seduce a taken mare with my eyes!” Midnight sat on his flanks and raised his hooves up in exasperation.

Is that seriously what was bothering him?

“Is that seriously the reason you don’t like him?!” I nearly shrieked, echoing my thoughts. Almighty Luna above, keep me from slapping this buck into oblivion. Amen.

“Well yes! He’s so smooth, wonderglue wouldn’t even dare dry on him!” Midnight yelled out, pointing a hoof towards where Dusk took off.

“Are you jealous?” I asked, my voice much softer in tone now.

“Of course I’m bucking jealous! He’s like a giant hunk of eyecandy!” Midnight complained

Aww he’s jealous for me, that’s so sweet.

I suddenly pounced forward and knocked Midnight onto his back, planting a leg-shakingly deep kiss on his lips. When we parted I pushed my example further and looked into his eyes with my own half-lidded.

“Is this proof enough to show you where my loyalty resides?” I blinked in what I hoped would be seductive.

Midnight gulped and nodded vigorously, his face a miniature sunset with the shades of red and blue mixing so well together, he’s so cute when he’s flustered.

“Good.” I winked and slid off of him, rubbing my hooves down the length of his body and standing up again.

Ahh the sweet feeling of making Middy flustered to the point of stupidity. I relished as I watched my coltfriend blink emptily into the cold air, his legs sticking limply upwards. Before shaking his head and rolling over to his hooves.

“Ahem, right, now that that’s settled let’s actually try and contribute to saving this town?” Midnight spoke as he regained his composure, taking his usual stance once more.

I quickly trotted ahead of him and looked back over my shoulder.

“Alright, but remember, if we get out of this alive, there will be plenty more where that came from.” I teased and vivaciously wiggled my hips to add further destruction to Midnight’s pride.

Call me a temptress, but I seized every moment I had to pull Midnight’s leg, relationship or not I enjoyed teasing him to no end. Besides, maybe I did want ‘more of where that came from’... What, can’t a mare enjoy her time with her coltfriend? Sheesh.

I let out a giggle as I saw Midnight’s eyes follow my flank, as he mumbled to himself what I said. He then promptly took his right hoof and brutally punched himself across the face, knocking himself on the ground.

Welp, that was unexpected…

I turned around and gawked at him as he groaned and nodded, getting back to his hooves.

“Lets… gah… go see if the field hospital needs assis- assistance.” Midnight winced as he slowly started trotting towards the east.

I took off into a low hover and slowly glided after him, what a weird buck.

<><><>

We continued winding through the houses until we spotted a series of olive drab tents laid out in the middle of one of the spider webbing roads. The sounds of moaning, crying and screams of pain filled the night air, complemented by distant sound of the front line battle.

I landed next the Midnight and once again pressed my side against his as I saw stretchers of ponies carried into the field hospital, guards and civilians alike, all sharing severe burns or bullet wounds. A few even missing limbs from the rocket strikes.

I let out a small cry of disdain when I saw the bloodied form of a filly, carried on a Night Watch guard’s back, be taken away from the field hospital. She was certainly dead, the wounds too great for the surgeons to try and save her.

“Luna above, Middy these poor ponies didn’t even do anything to be attacked like this…” I whimpered to him, I felt my ears were flattened against my head.

“C’mon let’s go find the officer in charge and see what needs to be done.” Midnight softly spoke, nudging me towards a tent that had a golden rose outline embroidered on it’s walls.

We entered the tent, which contained nothing but a simple wooden desk. A large map of Renaissance dominated the centre of the table, with a few stacks of messages scribbled on parchment stacked off to the sides.

Standing behind the desk was a Transylvanian mare, she had armour identical to Aurora's, sporting the inlaid mother of pearl rose on her chest plate. The difference however, were the two red crosses on her shoulder plates. She had a white mane and tail and a light grey coat to match.

“Who are you two ponies and why are you in my tent? This is a restricted area.” She spoke calmly, looking up from the map laid before her.

Midnight cleared his throat and straightened his stance, “Lieutenant Dusk sent us to find you and assist you in any way we can.” He responded with confidence. Though it wasn’t entirely true, it sounded convincing enough.

I could only assume this mare before us was the captain of the medical wing, as she looked to us with a cocked eyebrow sizing both me and Midnight up.

“There are a few tasks I need done, but are you willing to put yourselves in danger to help the civilians of Renaissance?” She asked, no level of indication to whether or not she was okay with our presence.

Midnight nodded without hesitation and I quickly followed suit after seeing he did.

“Okay, consider yourselves temporarily under my command, welcome aboard the Renaissance Rose Medical Guard. RRMG for short. I’m Captain Angel” She paused to let both myself and Midnight to soak it in.

Well that was might easy…

“I’m going to be brief, there are ponies that need immediate medical assistance that I need to attend to.” Angel looked down to the map and pointed a hoof at the northern edge of town, a red line was drawn from the forest all the way down to halfway to the town centre, where a blue ‘X’ stopped.

“The Black Daylight has pushed into the town, down Command Avenue, where they currently have control of the Hospital and the ruined headquarters. Our guards have them pinned in the bottleneck of the road and a stalemate has been reached. Special operations squadrons Northern Star and Distant Horizons are currently flanking from the east and west preventing any further maneuvering around the town.” She shifted her hoof to the way bottom edge of the circular town, a green ‘O’ was drawn on one of the streets.

“This is our current position, I need somepony to flank the assault force from the north east and sneak into the hospital. Inside there is a cabinet with vital chemicals that will help stabilize some patients we have that are in critical condition. One of you needs to gain access to that cabinet and bring them back to our surgeons.” Angel looked to both me and Midnight to my left expectantly.

“Excuse me ma’am but why not send both of us, we can cover each other and carry more chemicals if we work together.” Midnight inquired.

I nodded my head vigorously, I don’t want to be separated from Midnight, especially in a battle of this scale.

“I need the other one to relay an important message to Captain Borealis who is currently leading Distant Horizons, I cannot afford to send any of my own personnel as they are all busy with wounded. This mission is particularly difficult because the messenger will be forced to gallop, we cannot afford Distant Horizons position to be given away in the event that the messenger is spotted from the air.” Angel concluded in her steely calm tone.

“Shite, I can’t gallop that fast or far away… But I don’t want us to be separated Middy” I looked pleadingly to Midnight as he thought about the tasks.

“Scar you’ve always been better at sneaking than I have, and I can’t fly anyways. We need to do these things if we want Renaissance to have a fighting chance. You need to get to the hospital and ferry back those chemicals, I’ll meet up with Aurora and tell him the message.” Midnight concluded, shifting his gaze the Angel who nodded in afirmation.

“What?! Middy we always stick together! What if one of us gets hurt?” I asked pleadingly.

“We’re both going to die if we don’t try everything we have to save this town, the Black Daylight will stop at nothing until every single one of us is dead. It pains me more than you can imagine that we have to go our separate ways, but it must be done.” Midnight certified, his expression showing his determination, but his eyes betrayed him. He was just as concerned as I was, and I could see my pleading was tearing him apart on the inside.

Dammit then let’s save this town.

I steeled my nerves and nodded. He was right, we had to set ourselves aside to help everypony in this town. It was our new home. Our home.

The thought of us living together in peace resonated through me, if I wanted to live that dream then I was going to have to fight for it just as much as Midnight was.

“Okay Captain, I’ll sneak into the hospital and retrieve the medical supplies and Midnight will relay the message to the Distant Horizons.” I spoke with determination.

“Scar was it? You have access to the supply wagon that’s been driven up outside of my tent, take what you need and return as many IV bags of anesthesia and syringes of morphine as possible. Lunaspeed and good luck to both of you. Dismissed” Angel concluded and returned to reading the orders posted on her table.

Midnight and I exited the tent and turned to one another, we stared into each others eyes with a mixture of adoration, concern and fear.

“Don’t die on me, okay mate?” I whispered, thinking of what Midnight said to me before my move with the raiders.

“I’ll be back before dinner.” Midnight winked then leaned down to kiss me softly.

I gratefully obliged and kissed him back, hoping this would not be the last we shared together.

“I love you Scarlet.” Midnight spoke quietly.

“I love you too Midnight.” I responded, feeling tears well up in my eyes.

Without another word Midnight stood tall and looked down the road to right, the sky now bright with the burning flames of the houses near the frontlines. He looked back to me once more before galloping off towards the north east to accomplish his mission.

I sat there and watched him until the thick air laced with trails of smoke obscured his waving two toned tail. I let out a sigh and turned towards the armoured green chariot to my left.

Trotting up to it, I climbed onto the bed of the chariot and saw supply crates were filled with weapons and ammunition, if I was going to go stealthily I needed to change up my loadout.

I looked around until I spotted a small black steel box labeled “Suppressors”.

Perfect.

I opened the container and saw there were suppressors per calibre grouping, one for 9mm through 45ACP, and another for 5.56cal through 7.62mm. I grabbed the larger suppressor with my teeth and let my carbine slip off my back and fall before me.

I propped it up similar to how Lieutenant Dusk did for his IS-700 and used my hooves to unscrew the flash break that currently was on the barrel end. I plopped the piece into my saddle bags and screwed on the suppressor in a similar manner.

I then looked around the bed of the truck once more and found an ammunition crate labeled ‘5.56 SSAP’. Those would do nicely, the Subsonic Armour Piercing rounds would be not only quieter, but also served a chance to penetrate that combat barding those soldiers wore.

I opened the can and quickly grabbed the paper wrapped pouches of ammunition. I then began the painfully tedious job of unloading my magazines and replacing them with the black tipped ammunition.

Once all of my magazines were loaded and my carbine cocked, locked, and ready to rock. I peered down the low power scope and used a hoof to calibrate the glowing red chevron to a lower position. The ammunition I was using would travel slower and drop considerably faster, so I had to take account for the new physics.

With my carbine against my back once more, I glided off the tall bed of the chariot landing on the solid ground once more and lifted my left leg to view my Pipbuck. Using my nose, I shifted to the ‘DATA’ tab and pulled up the ‘Local Map’ tab.

I saw my best bet was to head around the field hospital to my right, the east, and through a huge clearing near the base of the town, where I could only assume the apple and pear orchards were located. Then back up another road and cut through the alley ways around the Hospital building where I could hopefully find a back entrance.

With my track planned, I lifted off into the cold nights air and headed towards the orchards. I dodged and weaved between the buildings as I flew over the alley ways that connected the spider webbing main roads. I was careful to keep my altitude to below the rooftops hoping not to be spotted.

The alley way soon came to an abrupt stop and a large expanse of sickly looking deciduous trees came into view. I pulled my wings in and dove to match level with the tree tops, flaring them out to maintain altitude as I left my speed bleed off.

I reached a hoof down and grabbed an apple off one of the high branches. I haven’t eaten since yesternight! Don’t judge me.

I slowed my flying to a gentle glide as I gratefully munched on the apple, it was a bit bland I’m gonna be honest, but it was the best bloody thing I’ve had all day. I looked up at the moon to check to see how much darkness was left, it hung just barely over the horizon. I had a good hour or two to conceal my movements before the sun began to rise.

Just in my moment of distraction I felt my ears swivel as I heard the modulated voices of stallions beneath me and to my left, inside one of the alley ways. I jettisoned my half eaten apple and banked towards the rooftop above where I heard the voices. I gently let down on the opposite side of the triangular roof top, and knelt down to peer over the side.

Two stories below me I saw two stallions clad in the black and white trimmed armor of the Black Daylight. They were trying to navigate the complex alley ways of the town, and they must have somehow been separated from the main assault force before the special operations units cut off the flanks of Command Avenue.

For a moment I was afraid I was going to have to kill these two unsuspecting ponies, but then the images of the field hospital replayed in my mind, the innocent filly killed simply because she was born Transylvanian. These earth ponies before me were monsters, they’re hooves bathed in the blood of innocent civilians.
I grabbed the firing bit of my suppressed IS-4 and debated how I was going to go about taking down two ponies at once without raising alarm to my position, I was no where near a good enough shot to just pop both of these buggers in the head. I looked around and my eyes fell upon an overhanging porch supported by two cables that was one story up from where they were trotting.

“I don’t have any idea where the fuck we are Lamplight now shut your mouth and keep trotting.” The soldier on the left grumbled through his helmet.

“Kay, but if we’re too far from th’ assault force we’re goin’ ta git out numbered in enemy territory” Lamplight droned.

I let the pass where I was currently sitting and waited for them to trot underneath the porch. Once they were in the prime position, I flared my wings and glided down to the overhang, my leathery wings rippling in the night causing both guards to stop and look up above them on the now swinging porch.

“Da fuck was that?! Ya think it’s o’ of them vamps?” Lamplight cried as he tried to peer around the dark silhouette of the porch against the dark sky.

“Aw shit if it’s only one of those bloodsuckers then we can take em’” the first one responded.

We don’t drink blood! What the buck? I angrily thought to myself as I bit the release pin holding both cables in place with my teeth.

Drink some of this you bloody cunts! I quickly yanked out the pin and flared out my wings, flapping rapidly to keep me in place as the porch fell beneath me.

“WHOA WATCH OU-” The cries of both ponies were cut off by a sickening crunch as they were both crushed by the enormous weight of the steel and wooden porch.

Two down, Luna knows how many more to go…

I glided forward slowly to gain momentum and then banked to my left, pumping my wings as I continued east to the Hospital.

* * *

I pumped my legs as quickly as I could, the soft thumping of my hoof strikes being muffled by the dirt road beneath me. Images of my beloved marefriend burned into my vision as I bolted down the straight western pointing road towards the open fields.

Buck, you’d think I did enough galloping in one day, but nope, let’s just have the town besieged before I even get a chance to take Scar on a date. Lovely. I complained in my head as I raced passed bloodstains in the road and leapt over cretors the missiles left in their wake after the initial barrage.

When the road came to an abrupt stop, I quickly plowed into the tall grassy field, altering my course northwest as I remembered the trail from Angel’s map. I really, really hoped that Distant Horizons wouldn’t shoot the blue pegabat running towards them from friendly territory.

When I reached the pine tree line, I slowed to a brisk canter and looked around me for any signs of the Spec Ops team. Nothing seemed to give away their location, but Angel’s map said they would be right here.

The telltale report of an IS-700 resonated from behind me and I whipped around to see… nothing.

“Tango down, new target one thousand five hundred-fifty hooves eastwards. Windage twenty five, elevation one-naught-six, temperature three degrees celsius, air pressure one hundred sixteen point six KPA, clear to fire.” A familiar low toned northern braytish accent sounded from… on top of me?

“I have a visual, stand by fer shot.” A new similar accented, far younger male voice responded near by above me. Followed by the sound of a bolt racking and a shell tumbling down to land in front of my hooves.

I jumped as The mighty roar of the .308 round splitting the air resounded and I finally saw the muzzle flash, the sniper team was perched in the low branches above my head. That’s actually pretty damn smart now that I think about it.

“Clean hit, looks like it entered the lads right shoulder.” The first voice reported.

“Hey I have a message for Captain Borealis.” I called up to the two pony sniper team.

“SHITE!” Cried both of the ponies above, followed by a thump behind me and the sound of a pistol chambering.

I whipped around to see the barrel of some sort of pistol before me, it had one of the sausages attached to the front that Scarlet told me made them quieter. The pistol quickly lowered and I saw Aurora was the one behind it.

“Bloody nora… Midnight what the buck are ye doin’ out here?! You scared the living Luna out of me and me partner Ballpoint.” Aurora cried after he returned his sausage pistol to it’s place in his leg holster.

Ballpoint….? Like Ballpoint Pen? That’s a weird name for a sniper…

“Captain Angel sent me to give you an important notice.” I replied and reached back into my saddlebags, pulling out the folded parchment and letting Aurora take it in his hooves.

Aurora sat down on his flanks and opened the paper, I took to moment to look up to the sniper above as he read. The sniper was currently prone against the tree branch as was watching us as he waited.

He had a black mane and tail, and a near white-grey coat, he was considerably younger than I was. His armour was similar to Dusk’s and I assumed he was a Lieutenant as well since he had a golden rose. His color scheme honestly reminded me of a ballpoint pen.

“Lunadammit, Ballpoint, we’re moving out to cover the northwestern sector of inner Renaissance, it looks like the assault forces are now in control of half of Command Avenue and we need to prevent any of them from flanking out blockade. They’re only about thirty strong now, barely matching our own main defenses after we sustained casualties from their breach of the perimeter. Thankfully they lost nearly half of their force during that slaughter when they charged the fields.” Aurora informed us.

“Aw shite, and I was just beggining to enjoy pickin’ off the rocket ponies.” Ballpoint’s young voice cracked from above me, Luna above was he like bucking fifteen years old or something? Howed he become a lieutenant in the guard?

“That’s too bad laddie we’re going to need to cover the rest of the Night Watch guards, none of the other branches can afford to redirect reinforcements to the front lines.” Aurora confirmed.

Ballpoint let out a small groan as he strapped his rifle to his back and glided down next to me. At this distance I could definitely see he was at least four years younger than myself, he had the cocky expression of a young teen with too much skill and who knew it was true.

Heh kinda like myself… except I’m not skilled.

“Alright lad you’re going to have to stick with us for now and help keep the main force from flanking, no need to worry about stealth anymore, they’ll know we’re there no matter what we do.” Aurora concluded, as he took of on a brisk canter towards the northwestern side of the town.

“Wait,if you cared so much about stealth, why were you just randomly firing off into the night without a sausa-... suppressor… on your rifle?” I asked as I caught my nickname for the fancy equipment.

“Oi, first mate, it wasn’t random. Me shots were right on target every single time. They don’t call us Distant Horizons fer nothin’. When you can’t see em’ past the horizon, I already took me shot.” Ballpoint boasted and looked proudly ahead as we were now crossing the tall grass.

“An’ second, when we’re past a certain distance from the target, our bullet is the only thing they’ll hear before their bloody lives are taken away. The sound is absorbed by the surroundings before the bullet even reaches em’.” The young buck concluded.

He’s got the firearms intelligence of Scarlet and the same cocky little shit attitude as me… What, is this colt our bucking son or something? I thought to myself, then realized if we ever had a colt he would turn out like this one… Luna above that would be something else.

“Okay, okay sniper-writing-utensil, I get it. Let’s go help our fellow guards.” I faux submitted, not willing to argue with somepony that was so much like me. I knew I would never win.

We continued our canter towards the north east. When we finally passed the first watch tower Aurora directed us onto a road that ran parallel from Command Avenue. He quickly spread his wings and flew two stories up one of the buildings, followed by Ballpoint. I sighed.

Okay, leave the flightless bird behind.

I looked around for an alternate way to get up, the original construction workers of this place must have built some sort of access to the roofing for any nonflying faculty members. I soon spotted a ladder that lead up to a steel grated landing, followed by another ladder. I never climbed ladders before, I had no idea how to do it.

I trotted up to the rusted out rungs and experimentally placed a hoof on the bottom one. It seemed stable enough, so I put my weight on it and began to very slowly inch my way up to the platform.

When I reached the platform I was thoroughly exhausted, my heavy breaths were carried way into the frigid air, the temperature must have dropped to below freezing by now. Since I could always fly I never really had to climb anything. Ever. So this wasn’t exactly the easiest thing for me.

When is my blasted wing going to heal? I don’t think I can keep up with this…

I looked up to the next ladder, and sighed as I began to climb once again, one hoof, the next followed by the last two behind. I inched my way up slowly to Aurora and Ballpoint who were surveying the battlefield from the elevated position.

When I reached the top of the roof I collapsed into a heap and stared over the triangular edge. Below and ahead of us was the front line. It reminded me of the images I saw in my “History of Equestria” textbooks; The Battle of Stalliongrad. Ash was raining down from the nearby burning buildings and a tall blockade dominated the centre of Command Avenue. On one side, Night Watch Guards were prone against the rubble and damaged military chariots that comprised their cover. They would occasionally prop their guns against the blockade and take a shot over the cover, only to quickly duck back down from a hail of semiautomatic fire.

A few hundred hooves up the street towards the north, the Black Daylight were fortified on either side of the street, taking cover behind the two houses that made up the dead end. They would occasionally lean out from either side and return fire to the Night Watch only for precise fire to strike near their heads forcing them to return to cover. It was a perfect stalemate.

“Alrighty, looks like the left squadron’s leader is the one with the white plume on his helmet” Ballpoint spoke as he peered down his rifle scope. He didn’t use any form of stabilization, instead his rifle was simply propped on the crown of the triangular rooftop we were currently laying on.

“Hold yer fire laddie, we don’t want to give our position, we’re right smack dab in the middle between both fronts.” Aurora spoke softly, he was using a pair of binoculars held up in a hoof strap.

Ballpoint let out a soft sigh and nodded, he continued to peer down the scope and I could see he was grinding his teeth against the trigger plate. This colt was just itching to shoot.

“Okay Captain then what are we going to do? Wait till they run out of ammunition?” Ballpoint spat out his firing bit and let his rifle’s butt rest on the rooftop.

“Nope, we’re going to get into the demolished headquarters, try and see if that bloody HAM radio works, and contact our sister town. We need the Rafael Air Forces.” Captain Borealis sighed, dropping his hoof down and turning to his subordinate.

“Aw bloody tartarus, the last time we contacted those mates we owed them four thousand caps for their ‘services’” Ballpoint moaned.

“I don’t exactly know why they charge us, even though they’re a branch of our own guard, but take a look about ye lad, there aren’t that many options about us.” Aurora gestured to the blockade with a hoof.

The headquarters off to our left was miraculously still standing, half of the wall that faced the north up the road was in ruin, with the top floor exposed to the eye. The flames that previously engulfed the building subsided leaving only the charred and smouldering husk of the building.

“Wait, what’re the Rafael?” I asked looking between the two, there were too many damn factions in Transylvania.

“Alright let’s get movin’ then.” Ballpoint groaned and rose to his hooves, completely ignoring my question as he slung his rifle across his back.

“Right, off we go.” Aurora nodded and they both glided down to the road behind and below us. Once they landed they began cantering off to the right, towards the back of the headquarters.

“You guys suck. So, so damn much!” I yelled down two stories of building, as I inched my way back down the steep slope of the roof, heading back to the Luna dammed ladder once more.

Buck this shit, I should have opted for the damn hospital mission. I sighed, hoping to Luna and all things holy that my dear marefriend was okay.

<><><>

I really wish Midnight were here… I thought as I ducked behind yet another bloody hospital curtain.

I made it all the way into the back lower floor of the hospital only to find that the entire bloody thing was absolutely filled with Black Daylight soldiers. They seemed to be patrolling the area for no Luna damned reason at all. A group was mumbling in a corner over a table illuminated by their head torches, one of the ponies was trotting around as if he was thinking to himself.

I proceeded to stick to the shadows of the lower floor’s room, and dodge the guards. It looked like the rocket artillery must have destroyed the power leading into the building, because the entire interior was pitch black, to the soldiers of course. For me, I could see just as fine as any moon lit night, unfortunately that didn't mean I was silent, nor did it mean bloody torches didn’t still glow.

Shite here he comes again, this is the third bucking time. I internally groaned as I ducked even lower behind the bed, the pondering soldier came to a stop before my curtain as he began to mumble incoherently to himself.

The torch’s white light may not be able to illuminate through the curtain, but anything behind the translucent fabric would appear as a silhouette. And I seriously doubted the soldier would simply look over the fact a bat-pony was sitting in the hospital with him.

I couldn’t just shoot the bugger either, a suppressor only does so much, it’s not like the gun is simply going to burp and that’s it. The resulting report of my carbine would be more than enough to grab every tossers attention in the building and then they'd rush down the stairs to…

That’s not a bad idea…

I leaned my shoulder down and let my carbine drop into my hooves and slowly lowered my head to grab a hold of the firing bit, bringing the carbine up to rest on the mattress. I selected the ‘Auto’ position with my tongue. If I was going to make some noise, I may as well burn some ammunition in the process.

I peered down the four times magnification scope, and placed the glowing red chevron about five inches below the centre of the torchlight illuminating the curtain in front of me. I knew my sights weren’t set to this ridiculously short range encounter, so I had to aim well below. Gripping the bit tightly, I pressed the pressure plate feeling it click beneath my teeth.

*Crack crack crack crack*

The resulting gases slowed down as they escaped the porous cylinder at the end of my barrel. The bullets easily tore through the fabric and embedded themselves into the soldier who was standing behind. The poor bastard let out a cry of agonizing pain as the four bullets tore into his upper chest, he wasn’t going to make it far.

I flinched as I heard the shouts of the ponies upstairs and all around me, the sounds of hoof clops galloping through the building resonated in the small interior. Soon torch spotlights all began to convene on the now dead form of the soldier I killed. He had a funny blue plume atop his helmet and they all seemed to not know what to do.

I took the momentary confusion to my advantage and flapped my wings as hard as I could and I began to rise above the hospital curtain racks. I hunched over as I got near the ceiling and bolted over the group of five or so soldiers that were inspecting their slain comrade. The contrast from their bright torch lights was probably too great for their earth pony eyes to spot me overhead, but they sure as tartarus heard my flapping wings.

“Where the buck is that assassin?!” I heard somepony scream out as the torches began to spotlight everything around me.

I’m not a bloody assassin! I simply killed a soldier, it’s not like he was your damn Colonel. I grumbled internally as I reached the staircase on the far side of the room. Their spotlights doing no justice to find me if they continued to not look at the very place they came from.

I glided up the stairs only pumping my wings twice and sharply banked to the left. I let down at the top and took in the interior of the room. It was much like the one downstairs with hospital curtains and beds lining each side, but at the back of the room, illuminated from the left-side window by the dim flames and Hearths Warming Eve lights from outside, was a large steel cabinet with a pretty cheap looking padlock keeping it safe.

I quickly cantered over to the cabinet and shoved my carbine barrel against the lock, pressing on the firing plate.

*Crack crack PING PING PING WHUMP WHUMP*

LUNA'S BLOODY FLANK! I mentally screamed and quickly let go of the pressure plate and let the carbine fall back down to my chest, safely held on by the sling.

I forgot the blinking thing was still on ‘Auto’ and the recoil not only made me fail to shoot off the lock, but also punch the bullets into the steel and even embed themselves into the wooden walls when my muzzle climb exceeded the cabinet’s height.

I groaned and decided it would probably be safer to open the bloody thing with a lockpick. Thankfully that bobby pin Midnight found was still in my mane. I sat down and reached up, taking the pin out with both hooves. I then spread it apart and shoved it into the pathetic padlock, it unlocked immediately from it’s mane-stylish intrusion and I let out a small cheer in glee.

That was stupidly easy.

I checked over my shoulder not seeing any of the soldiers made it up the stairs yet, but I knew they soon will be after that stupid stunt. I whipped the cabinet open and began shoving anything that wasn’t broken from my bullets into my saddle bags. Once I shoved everything I could, I quickly turned around, only to notice the five torch lights on me.

Aw buck… I closed my eyes tightly not only because the blinding lights hurt, but I also knew I was sure to feel all of their assault rifles fulfill the duty they were designed to carry out.

Just as I began to think about Midnight and the brief time he and I shared together as lovers, a rapid heavy chomping sound filled the air; I knew exactly what caused it.

I felt the tension in the room take a moment to pause as everypony, including myself, stopped and looked out our own windows to the source of the sound. My eyes rapidly adjusted to the dim light and through the billowing smoke of the nearby buildings that were aflame, I saw a formation of two transylvanian ponies burst through the acrid cloud, pulling up out of a dive and gliding towards the hospital’s second floor. Right at the window that the soldiers were now looking out of.

The rapid chugging grew louder and soon the window by the soldiers exploded in a hail of glass fragments and wooden splinters, followed by meaty ‘slaps’ as the soldiers were torn apart from an incoming barrage. I could follow the vapor trails left by the bullets as they zoomed through the window and walls, passing through or tearing a chunk out of a soldier and then easily penetrating the floor and out the back of the hospital. A few of the bullets were little balls of flame and left a thin visible line of smoke in their wake.

I knew immediately what was causing this carnage before my very eyes. The mighty chugging roar of the IS-M3 .50cal machine gun. And I assumed the ammunition used was the silver tipped penetrating rounds, with every third round in the belt that fed into the gun being a red tipped, silver striped penetrating tracer. The tracer rounds were coated in a light layer of phosphorus that glowed bright red as the bullet ripped through the air.

I stood in front of the cabinet, my legs shaking slightly as the adrenaline began to subside. All of the soldiers were now missing limbs and heads, their body parts a random scattered mess in front of me. Some of the head torches were still operating and randomly illuminated parts of the walls or ceiling.

I’m not telling Middy this ever happened… He’d probably go daft. I thought immediately when I finally stopped shaking and began to slowly trot over the bodies.

I scrunched up my muzzle and didn’t look down, the smell was horrendous. I knew if I looked, I would soon lose that apple I ate on my way here. And just as my bloody luck would have it, I felt a hoof glide on the slick blood, causing me to loose my balance and trip onto the severed torso of one of the soldiers.

I let out a disgusted scream and shut my eyes closed as I rolled off the torso onto the stinking blood. I felt my stomach twist as the pungent rusted smell filled my nostrils, fighting to not loose my snack. I slowly rose to all four hooves and snapped my eyes open, spotting the stairs, I quickly bolted down and out the back door I came in.

I took a massive breath once outside. The air out here was cleaner, albeit filled with the smell of burning wood. I began to take in the scenery that changed from what I originally saw on my way in.

The orchard that stood before me now had several trees with chipped trunks, a few of the smaller ones even having fallen down. The dirt was pitted with small cretors in a fine double line, I knew those flying ponies probably each had a battlesaddle mounted M3 on them. I don’t know what made them decide to strafe the hospital building, or more importantly where the buck they came from, but I was damn thankful they did what they did.

I sighed and flapped my wings once more, taking off into the night sky and redirected myself back towards the field hospital. Captain Angel better be damn pleased with my work for how much effort I put into this bloody task.

* * *

“Rafael, this is Guardian Four-two, strafing run complete, torchlight’s all winked out.” A female voice crackled over the radio we were currently sitting behind.

“Affirmative. Guardian Six, hold perimeter while Gurdian Four banks towards the south eastern quadrant to regain altitude.” An older male voice responded.

“Copy, Guardian six will circle around the soldiers until Four is ready to strafe.” A new voice sounded over, seemed like a young mare to me really, maybe a few years above my age.

Aurora, Ballpoint and I managed to climb the rubble of the headquarters from the back and locate one of the intact HAM radios. Aurora quickly went to business contacting the Rafael of our dire situation, while Ballpoint and I guarded the windows within the burnt out office space.

Apparently the Rafael was the air force branch of the Renaissance Rose Guards, they were stationed about three miles away in a small settlement that used to contain parts for the Royal Equestrian Air Forces during the war. For whatever reason, they decided to have their own settlement remain separated from Renaissance's military government, stating that they were so great in number, they should remain an entirely separate estate.

Most of Aurora’s explanation was just plain annoyance towards the Rafael, he said they really were just a bunch of cocky bastards who thought since they flew all the time, they needed more space. But considering every single natural inhabitant of Transylvania had that ability, it was pretty damn stupid.

“Guardian Two is dry, returning to base.” Yet another voice, male this time, sounded over the master channel of the radio chatter.

“Copy Guardian Two, rendez-vous with Guardian Actual and Guardian Three back at base, Guardians Five and Six provide support for the Rose until you’re bingo on ammo. How copy?” The first older male voice, I assumed the commander of this operation, spoke over the radio.

“Solid copy, Six and Five will remain on target until ammo is down to fifty rounds.” The same young mare from before responded.

“Rafael this is Gar-ian Four, what’dya want us to do? Over.” A northern braytish female asked, probably the lead or wingpony of Guardian four.

“You and your wingpony let down at the Rennaisence headquarters and receive orders from Captain Borealis about specific targets, authority is switched over to him. Rafael out.” The old male spoke with finality and the Ham radio returned to it’s regular battlefield chatter.

“Wait wha?” Aurora spoke as he turned around in time for eight hoof thumps above us to arrive.

“Welp Captain it looks we have personal air support.” Ballpoint chuckled from his position at the window to Aurora’s right.

“Bloody nora, I di-n’t ask for more ponies to trail about behind us like this. It’s just a hassle at this point.” Aurora sighed as we walked towards the door, and to the half destroyed floor ahead of us.

We waited by the ledge of the destroyed floor as the two mares gently glided and banked towards us. They let down to my left and promptly saluted to Captain Borealis.

“Guardian Four-one and Four-two reporting as requested sir!” The modulated thick braytish accent of the lead mare reported.

She was about a head shorter than myself, just barely above where Scarlet’s height would have been. Her coat was the usual dark grey and her mane and tail were a nice shade of sage, her wingpony was similarly colored but her mane and tail were a lighter shade, I could only assume they were sisters.

They were wearing glass flight goggles and the soot from flying through the smoke was smudged across their faces. Their bodies was covered in light metal plates of combat barding identical to those of the Rose guards, though not quite as heavy. Across both of their midsections were battlesaddles with the most mean looking cannons I’ve ever seen, the massive half-hoof length cartridges were fed by a belt that crossed over their back and into an ammo can on their right sides.

On their chests where roses usually were situated, they had a pair of bat wings, the lead mare’s being spray stenciled blue and the wingpony’s being spray stenciled red. I guess they had similar ranking systems as the Guard.

“Uhh, at ease lassie, we’re trying to get the battle situated for now.” Aurora distractedly waved his hoof as he looked over a map of Renaissance that Ballpoint pulled out from his combat vest.

“Yes sir, sorry sir.” Four-one said dropping her hoof and sitting on her flanks. She began to quietly speak with her sister.

“Should we let em’ know?”

“I don’t know, they’re in charge…”

“Yeah but it could help with their planning.”

“Well what if it just distracts them?”

“But they should still know, their plans may not fit the situation.”

“Oh fer the love of Luna herself! Lassies if ya got some input let me hear it then!” Aurora roared interrupting their quiet conversation.

Both mares squeaked and quickly got to their hooves. “The Black Daylight has redirected their forces towards the north west, they were able to flank the barricade and proceed down the street behind the building we’re in. The Night Watch have been pushed back to the town square and are currently surrounded.” Four-two spoke up quickly.

Aurora sat there with a non-readable stern expression as he processed the information.

Oh…. shit.

“Yer tellin’ me lassie, that they just frolicked whoopdie-do past our line of defense, and not myself, nor Ballpoint, nor Winds saw twenty ponies trot on by?” Aurora spoke with a dangerous edge.

“A- aye sir… We watched the maneuver from the skies above.” Four-one spoke nervously, Aurora falsely giving Guardian Four the blame.

“SHITE! We need to get to the fountain and give em everything we can to help then! I need you and yer wingpony to specify fire on the two ponies with white plumes on their helmets, they usually take cover in buildings but if you spot em, light them up with everything you’ve got. We need to disrupt their chain of command.” He quickly ordered, gesturing to the street behind him.

Guardian Four both nodded and quickly took flight out into the open night. I turned to Aurora with a quizzical expression.

“Soo… we just let the entire strike force slip between our hooves?” I asked rhetorically as we leaped down onto the pile of rubble beneath the floor we were on and slid down to the streets below.

Aurora skidded to a halt before Ballpoint and I and turned around with a solemn expression.

“Winds, Ballpoint, I hate ta ask this of ya lads, but they need as many guns as they can get up at the barricade, especially when there’s guards without cover from the flanking maneuver. I need you to join the front lines and try to hold off the assault force while I try and get Lieutenant Dusk and the rest of Northern Star back to town.” He spoke quickly.

I felt a pang of fear begin to grip my stomach upon hearing his commands, I looked over to Ballpoint who shared a similar expression, our minds seemed to be thinking the same things.

He wants us right up front? Like where all the massive firefights are happening?

I gulped and nodded, throwing my right hoof up to my brow in a salute. “Yes sir Captain, we’ll give em’ hell.” I steeled my voice, but not without it cracking on the last half.

Ballpoint saluted as well, stating his own affirmation. Aurora nodded silently, and quickly took off towards the north east where Dusk was currently tending to old orders.

I turned to Ballpoint and he quickly began to speak, “Okay mate, I have no plans whatsoever, you can’t fly, so let’s just hoof it to the centre and figure out what needs to be done… I wish Lunaspeed to you friend.”

“You too Pointy, lets get moving then eh?” I teased his name and began galloping off down the street that connected to the town centre, I could spot the muzzle flashes as the remaining fifteen or so guards held their last stance on the northern side of the centre, taking cover behind the buildings at the entrances of the square, or circle really.

“Don’t call me that ya lousy tosser! I just said we were mates, I never said anything about ya get-in all warm n’ fuzzy up to me!” Ballpoint hollard behind me as he too began to gallop towards the battle.

I let out a cheerful laugh into the frozen night, my enlightened mood acting in stark contrast to the emotions that played within me. I guess I was scared so shitless I couldn’t do anything but laugh about it all.

We bolted down the street and entered the crazy fray of the town centre. It looked like the battle wasn’t complete chaos, the Black Daylight were attacking from the southern half of the centre, shooting across the length of it towards the Rose Guard who were taking cover on the northern half.

I skidded to a halt and popped myself against one of the forty-five degree angled buildings that surrounded the centre of the town. I was conveniently in position where I could see Honey Bee’s Gun Emporium across the building in front of me, and on Command street.

Wait a second where did that bastard go off to?

Ballpoint quickly caught up to me and slammed to a halt to my left, against the same building. His heavy pants visible as it trailed off with the wind.

“Point, we need to find Honeybee and try and take him out.” I stated plainly as I began to scan his store. Looking for signs of where he might have gone.

My eyes settled on something that seemed vastly out of place, and oh too famillier. I squinted as I focused on some kind of navy colored ribbon on the door handle of his store.

Wait a minute.

I realized I was looking at Scarlet’s bow, neatly tied around the door handle. What the buck was that all about?

“What?! Are you working for the bloody Daylight now? Or have you finally gone daft?!” Ballpoint exclaimed into my ear, interrupting my investigation.

“No, no, umm. Long story, I don’t have time to explain but Honey’s a traitor and I can bet you damned well he’s probably cooped up in his store.” I shook my head to clear the ringing in my left ear, I suspiciously eyed the vendor’s door once again.

“Let’s just get inside that store and see if we can find him, then we can help deal with the battle afterwards.” I reasoned, steadying my stance and preparing to sprint across two open roads.

“Luna buck me into oblivion… Mate I don’t approve, but I sure as tartarus don’t have any better idea of how to help out. I’m with you on this one.” Ballpoint swore and prepared to gallop with me.

With one final nod, we both bolted towards the store. The moment our bodies cleared the cover of the building, I heard the report of twenty or more IS-16 rifles open up and bullets began to chip away at the buildings to our left.

I felt a dull stinging as a few of the bullets grazed my back and flanks, I ground my teeth and poured more speed into our mad dash. Ballpoint ran to my left, the smaller younger bastard using me as cover.

I braced my right shoulder and slammed into the door, Ballpoint soon followed suit and we both tumbled into the building. The sounds of gunfire died off and the hail of bullets ceased to exist. Ballpoint was already on his hooves, unscathed and he began to look around him in paranoid fury.

I groaned and rolled onto my hooves, standing up and also inspecting the building we crashed into. We were in a hallway, the door we broke down was behind me, and all that was before us was a closed door to our left, leading to the back of the front counter of the emporium. Directly ahead of us was the stairwell, and it was anypony’s guess Honey would be hiding up there.

I spotted Scarlet’s bow atop the cracked door that lay beneath my hooves, and I quickly picked it up and put it in my saddlebags, she’d probably want it back after all of this. Maybe I could surprise her when we finally went on that date of ours.

“Let’s head up the stairs, I can bet you a million bits… err caps that Honey’s up there cowering in a corner.” I commanded and quickly began to trot up the stairs, I reached back once more to my saddlebags and unholstered the Tidus 11, selecting the safety to bottom, ready to fire.

A small hallway to our left adorned the top of the stairs, with not more that a window directly ahead at the end of the short hallway, and a single wooden door to our left. I quickly trotted up to the door and turned around, double bucking the flimsy thing open.

I rushed into the single bedroom quickly followed by Ballpoint, who was now armed with the same kind of gun Borealis once had, equipt with sausage and all.

Inside the room was a simple, wooden framed bed to my right, a desk with a random assortment of gun parts sat to my left, and a large stained glass window directly in front of me. The simple white and blue checkered pattern of the window was interrupted by the sitting form of Honey Bee, a wide grin spread across his features.

“I knew you’d come Midnight.” Honey spoke softly in his ‘cliche bad-villain monotone voice’.

“You were seriously waiting for me? That’s just sad... So we’re going to kill you or capture you, kay? But first I gotta ask, why’d you have Scarlets bow?” I ignored Honey’s opening statement and pointed my gun right as his face.

“Oh, ya know, after executing another one of the Lieutenants in the forest, a bunch of ghouls were attracted to my gunshot. I took off onto the upper branches of the forest just in time to see you, your cunt and Lieutenant Dusk trot merrily into the swarm.” Honey spoke with a singsong voice, Luna above, he’d definitely lost it.

“I must say lad, you fought well, but when I spotted your slut’s bow in the grass, I knew exactly how I’d get you to come to me so I could end you and Dusk for good. Unfortunately Dusk isn’t here, but I guess that will be fine for now.” Honey finished, lifting his hoof to show a white brick with wires was taped to it.

Ohhh he went there, nopony insults my marefriend like that… Nor do they threaten me with a powered brick! I narrowed my eyes as I began to squeeze the plate of the Tidus 11.

“NO! You bloody idiot!” Ballpoint slapped my head, causing me to complete my squeeze and causing the shot to go high. Shattering the window behind Honey.

“That bomb is on a dead stallion’s trigger! If you kill the bastard, it’ll blow and probably take the whole floor with us!” Ballpoint exclaimed.

“Aye that you’re right, this here is P4 enchanted high explosives. Unless you let me go, it will set off a timer for three seco-”

Honey’s dramatic monologue was cut short as I readjusted my aim and shot him right in the head.

“There, easy as pie.” I spat around my Tidus 11, Honey’s body slumped over and a soft beep emitted from his hoof.

“ARE YOU BLOODY DAFT!?” Ballpoint screamed and ran for the door.

Oh, right.

I looked down to Honey’s hoof and watched as the digital timer went from two seconds to one, I closed my eyes and berated myself for my stupidity and awaited the explosion, there was no way I could run from it.

I felt a gush of wind followed by the sound of flapping wings and a chorus of bolt action fire from outside just as the whole world exploded. Though it seemed like the bomb went off below me, causing the floor to buckle and groan as it began to give.

I snapped my eyes open only quickly enough to see a bloody trail lead out the window from where Honey once was slumped over, the floor quickly gave out and I felt myself plummet a story down to the wreckage beneath me. I felt a sharp hit on my head and my vision began to blur, a high pitched ringing in my ears soon invaded my senses.

Moments before I felt my consciousness slip, I watched as Scarlets navy-blue bow gently floated down atop me. With my eyes only focused on it, the chaos of war and destruction tuned out by the ringing in my head, images of flickering flames and billowing smoke now only a blur as I watched the silky ribbon flow through the air with ease.

The last thoughts I had before slipping unconscious, were those of Scarlet, my beautiful mare. One day we might get a chance to adjust to this wasteland, maybe even settle down and enjoy our lives a little. But with the threat of the Black Daylight, risking to eradicate our entire race, that was a dream that had to wait until this was all over. That was a dream, that both Scarlet and I; we had to fight for.

<><><>

I folded my wings and dove to gain more speed as I raced toward the town centre, IS-4 bared in my teeth and ready. After Captain Angel thanked me for my service, she immediately ordered me to the front. Apparently a branch of the Rose guards, called the Rafael, came to assist the battle and they spotted the Daylight’s tactics, informing all of the captains.

The Rose guards simply weren’t equipped for aerial combat like the Rafael were, bolt action rifles have advantages, but in the air, they’re nearly impossible to operate. The Roses were forced to fight on the ground, and because of this, the Daylight managed to out maneuver them. Thankfully however, I had a carbine which was gas operated, meaning I didn’t have to cycle the bolt as long as the bullets were hot enough, so for now I was airborne.

I looked off to my right, where two more ponies flew in formation ahead of me. Both stallions carried battlesaddle mounted IS-16’s with armour piercing tracer ammunition. They were a part of the Rose Medical Guard, though they’re normally non combative, they’ve been trained in field combat, which was infinitely more than I have received. Since the Medical Guard had access to that weapons chariot, the two guards I was flying with opted to join the air assault.

We barely streaked above the rooftops, the setting moon and early dawn hour’s light would give our position away too quickly for us to react to any fire directed up at us. I spotted the group of Rose guards below us as they took cover in the street corners.

I knew Midnight would probably be in the fray as well, but I couldn’t let my emotions take hold of me, he was doing his part and I sure as bloody tartarus was going to do mine as well. My only order was to join the ground defense and push the Daylight back.

I watched as the two stallions looked back at me and nodded, their job was to provide air support with the remaining Rafael. They both banked right and peeled off, heading towards a formation on the north side of the town. I narrowed my eyes and dove into an alleyway, the last stretch before the town centre.

The close confinement of the buildings on either side gave way to the open space of the centre, I flared my wings forward to decelerate and softly let down just at the street corner. Ahead of me, I could clearly see the Rose guards taking cover to my right, and the Daylight doing the same to my left. Both factions traded occasional crossfire, bullets striking the statue in the middle chipping the well chiseled stone.

I scanned the ranks of Rose guards as I tried to get a firm grip of what was going on in the chaos. A particular blue pegabat and a shorter Transylvanian buck in trail caught my eye as they slammed into a wall across the fountain from me.

Oh Luna dammit, I know I’m supposed to focus on my own things, but I can help out just as much if I work with Middy… I reasoned with myself as I watched Midnight and the buck bickered silently. I needed to get over there somehow, but with the crossfire I was sure to get my flank litten up.

I shifted my gaze to the Black Daylight forces briefly, watching as a small squadron of ponies dove out of the skies and strafed the ranks, causing them all to take cover in the buildings. The light rattle of the IS-16s told me they were the stallions I flew in with.

Suddenly all of the Daylight soldiers redirected their fire upwards and I could see the tracer ammunition streak into the sky around the pair. Bullets tore through the wings of one of the ponies and he plummeted onto a rooftop, striking it at high speed and slid off, falling two stories below.

I quickly averted my gaze back to Midnight and his companion, and I felt myself begin to tremble slightly in fear.

Buck, I’m not cut out for this kind of stuff.

I had to admit, I was a bit timid when it came to those things, and a full scale battle? That was almost too much. Midnight was more brash and open to participate in these kinds of things, and as I watched him, I began to think about how I’d give him the biggest tackle hug I could summon.

As luck would have it, before I was able to think of a plan to get over to my coltfriend and his mate quickly and safely, I widened my eyes as I watched both of the two bloody idiots charge right across the streets. They went diagonally to my right and slammed into a random building, the hail of bullets trailing them over shot and hit the building, quickly stopping and redirecting back to the guards.

Why in Luna’s name did that bucking moron do that?! And why’d he slam into… oh.

I realized he just barreled into Honey Bee’s vendor, probably to capture or eliminate the traitor, smart colt. I peeked back over to the battlefield and guessed my chances, seemed probable.

I spread my wings once more and pushed forward, flying backwards until I was no longer too close to the battle, I then climbed over the rooftop to my right directly onto the street Honey Bee’s shop was situated at. On my way over I spotted a formation of four ponies quickly diving towards me.

I turned and faced them as they let down on the street, spotting Lieutenant Dusk, Captain Borealis and two other ponies I didn’t recognize, one a stallion with a black hood hiding his face and a blue rose on his armor, the other was a mare with a navy mane, a silver rose adorned her armour.

“Oi Lassie, you come to join the defense?” Borealis called out as they quickly cantered over to me.

“Aurora! Luna above, I’m glad to see you, this isn’t exactly the situation I was hoping to reunite in, but yes, Captain Angel sent me to the front lines to help defend. I just spotted Midnight and another guard break into Honey Bee’s store, hopefully to capture him.” I explained as they came to a halt before me.

“Aye, I’m aware of his betrayal. Lets get in there and help your special somepony out eh?” Aurora winked and unslung his rifle, the other ponies in his squadron followed suit.

“Sergeant Breeze, Staff Seargent Orion, take position at the head of the road, cover our flanks while we breach the building.” Dusk ordered to his subordinates.

“You got it sir, c’mon Breezie.” Orion saluted and both ponies cantered towards the centre of town.

“Alright let’s head on u-” Aurora was cut off when the report of a large caliber gun went off above us, shortly followed by the sound of glass shattering. We each snapped our heads up and watched as a multicolored shower began to plummet towards us from a story above.

I yelped and jumped back, avoiding being maimed by a rainbow of glass splattering around me.

“Bloody nora that sounded like Midnight’s Tudis 11!” I yelled and we all took flight towards the window.

Suddenly another shot echoed into the night, this time accompanied by a spray of blood shooting out the window and a soft beep emitting from within. I could only assume things went south and Midnight had to kill Honey. Oh Luna I hoped it was Midnight who did the shooting and not vice versa.

Just as I was about to reach the windowsill, Aurora stiffened, and planted both of his hind hooves on the shoulders of both me and Dusk. He pushed off of us gaining incredible speed as he shoved both me and Dusk down. I tumbled backwards and hit the ground hard, with Dusk the same to my right.

When I came to a stop from my rolling across the street, I shot my eyes upwards to where Aurora had folded his wings and shot into the building. For a brief moment nothing happened.

What the bloody tartarus is wrong with him?! I mentally screamed to myself. Middy could be bucking hurt and Aurora just pushed me and Dusk down and across the street.

Suddenly Aurora burst back out of the window, the world seemed to slow down as I focused on him folding his wings in a near suicidal dive for such a short distance to the ground. Then something in his teeth caught my eyes: A brick of P-4 explosives with a belt of red gems lining the charge. Surely it was enchanted with some kind of spell to make it have a greater explosion for it’s small size. It dawned upon me just exactly what Aurora was doing.

I lay sprawled on my side, the faint report of IS-700 rifles firing to my left, Dusk’s distant voice yelling at me to get up and return fire toward the now retreating Daylight soldiers that were maneuvering onto our street. All ignored as I watched Aurora dive vertically down to the ground, his eyes closed in acceptance.

The explosion fell upon my deaf ears, I wasn’t able to register the sound as I bore witness to Aurora’s figure simply vanishing in an enormous fireball. The shock wave caused me to instinctively force my eyes to shut, stopping the tears that just began to form on the lids.

Sound seemed to rush back to me all at once as I began to process what just happened. Aurora must have found a bomb that was threatening Midnight and the other guard inside. And he sacrificed himself for my coltfriend. Luna almighty.

I was shaken from my thoughts when I spotted the figures of ponies emerging from the quickly collapsing house. A young buck, covered in soot and nearly all black limped out from the smoke and flames, upon his back was a bloodied heap of blue fur and feathers. I quickly rose to my hooves, and dashed over to the colt.

Ignoring the incoming fire from the Daylight’s newest offense, I galloped next to the young guard and helped prop him up with my shoulder, we cantered as quickly as he could without injury towards one of the many alley ways that interconnected the streets.

“Please tell me hes alive, please, please don’t let Aurora’s sacrifice be in vain. Don’t let me loose the only two ponies I cared about!” I blurted out as we stopped into the alley, and I began to trot around the buck as he gently set Midnight down and began to go through his saddlebags for medical supplies.

“O-” he coughed and continued to rapidly administer bandages to the bleeding cuts and scrapes that dotted Midnight’s body.

“Oi! Shut your trapper lass and provide cover fer me and ye laddie. Can ye do that instead of prancing around like a useless filly?!” He yelled in a hoarse voice.

I stopped my nervous trotting and nodded. At least Midnight was alive, and if I wanted it to stay that way I was going to need to keep the remaining Daylight off of us until Midnight was stable enough to move to the field hospital.

I grabbed the IS-4’s bit with near practiced ease and peered around the corner to the remainder of the Daylight’s forces. They lost a considerable number and it looked like victory was nearly upon us. The remaining seven or so soldiers were galloping full speed down the street we were on. I took the opportunity of surprise and flicked the switch of my carbine to ‘Semi’.

I lined the red chevron right onto the chest of one of the soldiers and pressed on the plate. High pitched cracks rang out as I repeated my shots thrice, two of the armour penetrating bullets striking him on the chest and sparking off, being too low a velocity to penetrate. But the third finding great solitude in his shoulder, easily passing through the thinner metal. The soldier collapsed behind his routing comrades and was quickly over beared by the guards.

I noticed the citizens of Renaissance also took advantage of the retreating soldiers, now that the Daylight were no longer a strong force to be reckoned with, the smaller calibre guns that everypony seemed to carry, suddenly became effective. Ponies began to fire from windows and alleyways that they were previously hiding from. Countless small arms fire sparked off the combat armor of the soldiers, eventually felling them all.

I quickly safetied my gun and swung it across my shoulders, the citizens began to slowly mingle back out into the streets to grab a firm perspective of what happened. Many began to loot the soldiers, others attended to the wounded guards or bodies of those that didn’t make it. The battle however, was not over for me yet.

I turned around and cantered over to where the young buck was. After he had wiped his eyes from the soot, I saw his coat was actually a very light tone, and his mane was probably jet black. He had managed to bandage the superficial wounds that covered Midnight, but his condition was still only going to get worse if we didn’t move him soon.

Without a word, the guard and I quickly began cantering towards the south eastern sector of the town, towards the field hospital. Captain Angel better have an open bed ready for Midnight, otherwise I’m pretty sure I’d throw her maps on the ground and use her own bloody table.

The sun was beginning to rise, and just merely hours ago when the night started, I would have never expected an outcome like this to unfold. It was all happening too quickly for me, and I felt the familiar sense of overbearance and fear begin to weigh on my shoulders.

I looked over to where Midnight lay across the guards back, his eyes closed tightly and his body covered in bandages. I took solitude yet again with his presence in my life. I felt a few tears begin to slide down my face as I remembered what Aurora did for him. For us. It was a deed so noble, yet so bloody wrong at the same time, Aurora was the first pony who accepted both Middy and I, and he was now the first friend that we have lost. I began to wonder how many more would soon follow.

We bobbed and weaved through the rubble from the artillery strikes, as well as the ponies that began the mingle about the town. All around ponies were silently looking on to destruction that lined the streets, there weren’t as many civilian casualties as there were from the Guard, but there were still enough for every street to have ponies mourning for the wounded and deceased.

But somehow, Renaissance had successfully defended themselves from the Daylight’s attack. A force of well armed and well trained soldiers were defeated, but with maybe more than half of Renaissance’s Guard lost in the process.

I knew this victory was something to celebrate, but with such heavy losses, and with this attack only being one of the Black Daylight’s many waves across Transylvania. I knew this was only but a taste of the war that was soon to come.

xxx

Level up!
New Perks added!
Midnight Wind:
“Touched by a Guardian Angel”: Your life has been miraculously spared by one of your few friends out in the wasteland. You gain +2 permanent DT to all attacks.

Scarlet Rose:
“They Call Me Batmare!” Your stealth skills are less than superb, but with your quick thinking and boundless luck, you gain +5 stealth to related activities.

Author's Note

Whew I got a bit too distracted by playing WarThunder these last few days here. But I still produced yet another chapter for guys and gals! Enjoy, and comment below on what you think!

Thanks to Kkat for creating this awesome sandbox for all of us fillies and colts to play in!

I have some pretty plans for my little ponies. Let's so what happens next! Muahahaha!!! (Naw it ain't bad.)

Chapter Six: Order of the Rising Moon
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Six: Order of the Rising Moon

***

I opened my eyes after feeling wind rustling over my extended wings, the familiar weight of my own body being suspended filled my mind, almost making me forget that I had broken my wing. It was nighttime, and the sky was covered in an unending expanse of thick overcast clouds.

Okay, last time I checked I wasn’t flying, or capable of flying, or over blue ground. Wait why is the ground blue?

I peered down far below me to a wide expanse of greenish blue, the ground seemed to be moving and swaying as I flew level.

My stomach lurched, and I instinctively began shifting my level to match the ground, I must not have been flying correctly. But no matter how much I tried, it looked like the ground was moving on its own, in a bunch of different directions as well. Frustrated, I folded my wings diving down to get a closer inspection.

I flared my wings just merely ten or so hooves above the ground and felt a spray of water coat my underside and feathers. My eyes widened upon the revelation and I flapped my wings as hard as I could against the dense air, regaining my altitude once more at a comfortable two-hundredish hooves.

Holy shit that stuff is all water?! I silently exclaimed as I eyed the massive, unending expanse. I breathed in deeply, taking in the… salty air?

Looking towards my right, I saw the water extended until the horizon, so far I began to see the curvature of the planet. The waves seemed to swell upwards and lick the clouds that blanketed the sky above. I blinked a couple of times to try and process the distance I was witnessing.

Snapping my head to the left, expecting the same results, I did a double take and refocused on the sight before me. I angled my wings upwards and spread out my primaries, slowing down and pumping them once more in a hover.

Concrete. Similar in composition to that of Stable 17 though now the building material was erected into the sky as enormous monoliths, dotting the landscape before me. With buildings anywhere in height from one story wooden and stone houses on the outskirts, all the way to metal and concrete titans that seemed to scrape the clouds above.

I knew what this place was. Somehow I remembered from my History of Equestria class that I took back in the MSFC:

"Vanhoover: A port city whose main purpose before the war, was to house all races of equestria. With an economy fueled by the fast growing advances in ocean exploration and travel. The city quickly became a tourist attraction, boasting a brilliant ski-resort, and ocean-side casino for those who braved the frigid northern waters.

During the war, industry exploded with the need for destroyers, battleships and aircraft carriers. The city quickly became a manufacturing hub for naval ships and heavy steel mills to armour the hulls of the giant wonders of war. By the time of the Megaspell launches and ultimately the Balefire bombings, Vanhoover was one of the first casualties of the strike, due to the entire city being a military target.”

I let down on the cracked concrete harbor and took in the massive sights before and around me. Ahead of me, a large dirt hill separated the harbor and military structure from the city. To my right, a straight harbor, standing at least twenty hooves above the water, extended for miles, similar to my left. Over the hill I could barely spot the city, which now lied in near-ruin. When I was higher above, I could see the city proper was a smoldering creator, and all but the civilian areas of the city were devastated.

The coast was tainted with poisoned waters and bubbled with a sickly rainbow hue as it lapped at the harbor walls below me to my left. Skyscrapers were toppled over and leaning into one another. The few that remained standing looked like they would fall over at any moment.

I looked to my right, down the long harbor and still at port was the skeleton of the once mighty 72nd fleet of the Lunar command, floating dead in the water. Bows of battleships and masts of destroyers, poked up from the murky water.

The last remnant of the 72nd fleet was their flagship, the battleship "Crescent Fury" was still at dock, miraculously intact, but grounded forever more onto the beach suffering massive damage to the lower decks. It was beached along the right side of the straight harbor, loading ramps still extended and anchored forever to the ground. I doubted it was even floating, it was probably just sitting on the shallow floor beneath the waters.

The textbooks said Vanhoover was once a bustling city of industry and life, but now it was a silent hollow reminder of the destructiveness of war. Once "The light in the shadow of the smokey mountain", the mighty city now stood a graveyard, overcast in mournful sorrow by the jagged landscape.

Jeez… This place feels entirely dead. And why the buck am I here? Where was I before? I pried my memory to figure out what brought me here.

All that came to my mind was unrelated, a broken wing that felt entirely better, the Stable, the random bits of useless boring history from the MSFC, a bunch of random batponies and the color scarlet.

Wonderful.

Just as I was about to take a step forward to explore my new world, I felt my hoof slip into the concrete as if it were wet mud.

Oooookay. I cautiously removed my hoof, it was completely clean on it’s way out.

I felt a sinking feeling on all four of my hooves, I looked down only to find I was rapidly morphing through the concrete. I quickly went to flap my wings but they were pinned to my sides, I whipped my head around in claustrophobic panic and saw they were bound to my side by concrete slabs, extended from the ground. I tried to yell out in fear, only to find my muzzle blocked by the cement as well.

WHAT THE BUCK IS HAPPENING?! I screamed in my head as I was sucked into the ground at an alarming rate, I felt more and more claustrophobic as my body was completely engulfed.

My last remembrance was looking up into the open skies above, my claustrophobia only being tempted by the freedom of the expansive sky before me.

OOOoooOOOoooOOO

I groaned and opened my eyes slowly, immediately regretting doing so and snapping them back shut from the glaring light. I brought a hoof to my face and blocked the source, daring to open my eyes once more. I waited for my pupils to shrink and adjust to the light and then I finally begun to take in where I was.

I was in the Renaissance Hospital, that was for certain. I lowered my hoof and saw the light was coming from an open window that was immediately to my right, the bed I was currently laying on shared a wall with the window. It looked to be evening outside, the chilly air softly tumbling in made me shiver.

I shifted a bit in my bed to get further under the worn blankets that covered me as I looked to my left. A steel cabinet stood and a vacant bed and open window was further across the lane that ran through the middle of the room. It looked like I was in the back corner of the hospital, probably upstairs judging by the height from the windows.

I noticed the hospital had seen better days, there were bullet holes lining the steel cabinet, followed by a few more in the wooden walls above it. I recalled there being a battle, but I still struggled to remember what put me in my current position.

I felt my ears flick to my right as the soft sound of hooves clopping grew louder. I swiveled my head towards the sound.

“So lad, yer finally up.” The familiar voice of Penumbra spoke to me.

I refocused my gaze onto the dark green mare before me. She looked exhausted, her long periwinkle mane no longer styled, and partially falling before her eyes. For how young she was, it seemed as if she aged a few years from the last time I met her.

Upon her flanks sat a matching pair of fading black saddlebags, obscuring her cutiemark. A semi automatic pistol was holstered on her left foreleg, it looked like there was no magazine in it. The slide near the barrel was caked in a grey residue, the weapon must’ve been fired a tremendous amount. Only three empty magazines were left in their pouches lining her bags.

“Y- yeah, what happened?” my voice croaked, as my eyes snapped back to hers.

Penumbra sighed and sat down at the foot of my bed, dragging a sack with her hoof. She slid the sack next to me and I looked at her questioningly.

“Bone’s dead, yer debt is free and the Night Watch wanted ye to have this. They told me to give it to ye when ye come about.”

I slowly sat up, and groaned from the dizzyness. Reaching down a hoof, I scooped up the bag and plopped it onto the bed before me with a clinking sound. I undid the drawstring and peered inside.

Holy buck! There must be at least a thousand caps in here!

I snapped my eyes back to Penumbra as she gave me a wry smile,

“No, I don’t know why ye received that, all I know is that they want to see ya at the town centre. Something about the late Captain Borealis. ” She spoke softly.

Suddenly the events came rushing back to me, somehow I had lived through the deadpony's bomb. And what did she say about Aurora Borealis?

Penumbra let out a sigh and stood up “Without Bone’s being around I don’t think this hospital is going to keep running right and proper.”

“Why don’t you take over then?” I asked.

“Dammit, I’m an assistant not a doctor, there is no way I can run a bloody hospital!” Penumbra cried out to the ceiling, sitting back down on her haunches.

“I can’t do it Midnight, I was only Broken’s part tyme, buck I’m only nineteen years! I don’t have a home, I don’t have caps… and I don’t even have me family.” Penumbra finished, her words dieing off into a sniffle.

I, for my part, awkwardly sat throughout the emotional outburst.

She’s probably got it worse off than me out here…

Suddenly an idea came to me. I dumped out the caps and split the pile in half, returning half of them to the bag. I figured there were about five hundred in each pile.

“Here, take these caps, try to get yourself back on your hooves.” I smiled and pushed the pile towards the end of the bed.

Penumbra paused her sniffling and looked up to the pile with teary eyes,

"Wh- what? Ye would give up that many caps fer nothing? Just like that?" she shifted her gaze to me, her eyes wet with tears.

“Eh, it’s not like I need them, consider it thanks for patching me up.” I smiled warmly.

Penumbra beamed gratefully. “Ohh! Thank ye Midnight! Really, it means a lot to me. Most ponies wouldn't do something so generous.”

“Well, I’m not like most ponies.” I added.

“Aye lad, that yer not.” Penumbra smiled, scooping the caps into her right saddle bag.

“Maybe, with this money, I can close the hospital down for a bit. It would give me a chance to recuperate meself, maybe go out and find a doctor to run her once more.” Penumbra continued.

I stretched and rolled out of the blankets, bringing myself to a sitting position on the bed.

“Well, with whatever non-existent plans I have, you’re welcome to join me and my marefriend. Who knows, maybe you’ll find your doctor.” I suggested.

Marefriend

“Shit! Where’s Scarlet?!” I blurted out, suddenly remembering my faithful companion.

Penumbra yelped at my sudden change of mood.

“Yer lady friend is okay laddie, calm down!” Penumbra sat on her flank, reaching out with her forelegs.

“Last I heard, the special mane’d mare was headed towards the Rafael air base with the remainder of Distant Horizons, Captain Dusk had immediate orders to report all witnesses to their Commander.”

Special mane? Captain Dusk? Remainder? What about a waffle airbase?

Too many questions tumbled through my mind, I needed to get on my hooves and figure this all out.

“Penumbra, I’m gonna be one-hundred with you here, I have no bucking idea what the hell happened, nor what you said…” I apologized.

“You have a lot to catch up on Midnight. But I’ll take you up on yer offer, I’ll gladly join you.” She nodded happily, hope returning to her features. “Also, call me Penny.” Penny added.

“And if you’re feeling well enough, let’s head over towards the town square, might you forget yer needed there. I’ll explain all that I can on the way, aye?” Penumbra stood up and gave me some space to stand.

“A- aye.” I played with the word.

I scooted off the bed, and realigned myself on all fours once more. I felt surprisingly strong, and had this damn awful itch on my right wing. I instinctively extended it forward and began to preen the feathers.

Wait a minute…

I gave myself some more space to appreciate the wing. The former brace now removed, and a perfectly healthy (albeit itchy) wing greeted my eyes. The feathers were healthy, a bit outa wack, but all present. I carefully extended and flapped the wing. Feeling the feathers catch a good amount and air and push down.

I extended the wing to full span, and began flapping harder, feeling the feathers realign themselves into their proper wind-catching positions. I could feel the euphorius motions, as my body began to lean left from the force. I let out an excited cheer and looked to Penny in glee.

“My wing! Do you see my wing?!” I laughed.

“Aye lad I see you’re wing.” Penny rolled her eyes and continued.

“It wasn’t setting properly, I know what it would feel to loose me own wing, so I did what I had to do. I performed a light surgery on the bone, and drilled two plates of durasteel on either side.” Penny looked down in shame.

“Seriously?” I asked.

“I- I’m sorry mate, I’m no good at this stuff, not compared to Bone. It was, all I could think of.” Penny’s words were sorrow filled, as she avoided my eyes.

“Are you kidding?! This must be the work of a pure genious! I can’t feel a thing!” I exclaimed, leaping into the air with a powerful thrust of both wings, then landing once more with gusto.

Penny let out an eep and hid behind her mane.

“I’m so sorry Midnight! I thought I didn’t damage any nerves!” she wailed.

“Oh! No! Not like that! I mean, I don’t feel any different than I normally would have! Not, that i don’t feel anything! See?!” I slammed my wing into the bedframe to prove my point. Immediately regretting it and yelped in pain. I tucked both wings back in and sat there clenching my teeth.

“Heh… I ferlt thert, shee?” I cringed.

Penny stared at me with wide eyes.

“Do you have no thoughts of self-preservation?! Goddesses Midnight, I believe ye, don’t go slamming yer wing into things like that!” Penny shook her head in disbelief.

“Ugh… You’re starting to sound like Scarlet, you may as well be my marefriend if you keep this up” I waved a hoof, mares.

A light blush kissed her cheeks and she stood up quickly.

“I have supplies for you in the cabinet, yeah, let’s take a look shall we?” Penny quickly turned around and began fumbling with the metal cabinet’s handle in her mouth..

“Oh, thanks for gathering my stuff. That was nice of you.” I slowly trotted to the side of the cabinet, oblivious.

Penny yanked the door clean off the damaged hinges and fell over on the ground. Her light blush deepening in embarrassment.

I hurried over and helped her to her hooves.

“Eh-heh-heh, looks like the cabinet was a bit weak eh?” Penny nervously kicked the fallen door.

“Right! Yer supplies! I kinda of shoved em into this cabinet, needed space an all, yanno?” Penny began to rummage through the contents over-animatedly.

The cabinet was split by a divider down the middle, the left side had empty shelves with the occasional broken vial where bullet holes perforated the wall. Colorful liquids were pooled around the broken pieces and dripped down the shelves. It smelled vaguely of lemons.

Along the right side, there were no shelves, instead a coat-rack-kinda-thing held its place. My saddle bags and Tidus 11 were neatly placed on the floor of the cabinet, my IS-700 was leaning against a wall, and my MSFC uniform was nowhere to be seen. Boxes of ammo, weapon modifications and various medical supplies were stacked along the interior edge. Penny, for her part, was enthusiastically picking up my saddle bags with her mouth.

What really caught my attention, however, was the item hanging on the coat rack. It looked like a digital camouflage shirt, with a light assault vest thrown over the top. The vest had bulges in the chest and side areas. I guess maybe it was a kind of barding used by the pre-war military?

“Er tried ter fold erverytherng fer yer. Er herp yer dern’t mernd” Penny struggled under the weight of picking everything up at once and flashing me a quick smile around the mouthful.

“What is thaaaat?” I pointed to the light-barding, completely ignoring her. It looked cool as buck.

Penny placed my stuff on the ground and followed my stare.

“Oh! That’s some modular light barding I grabbed for ye mate! I didn’t know what kind of protection ye normally used. When they transferred you to this hospital from the field hospital, ye didn’t … have any clothes on… Not that I really cared! I mean ponies never wear clothes anyways? Aye?!” Penny accelerated and rolled her eyes away from mine.

“Anywho, I figured since nopony ever actually uses our modular branding, having fancy all of that black combat barding, maybe ye would take it.”

“What makes it so… modular?” I questioned, modular…. sounds like mold. Ew.

“Well, basically it’s got these ceramic plates all stuffed up inside, covering only the vital parts and saving any lad or lass the extra weight of full protection. There’s this netting that the vest is made out of that ye can attach and remove pouches and pockets as ye see fit.” Penny gestured to the empty ammo pouches and bulges.

Oh, no mold. Good.

“And you got this? Just for me?! That’s so awesome!” I quickly ran up to the vest and began putting it on. I never got to wear the awesome barding okay?

Penny let out a giggle and rolled her eyes again.

“Aye lad, this toy’s all yers. Now hurry, we have places to be!”

I strapped all the buckles down across my chest and stomach with my teeth. My wings fit around a cut out section on the back as I felt the plates slide perfectly around my chest, sides and around my wings.

I noticed a section hung down the left leg with buckles, sporting a hard plastic holster. I grabbed my Tidus 11 and fit it in snugly. Buckling a strap over the handle, securing it in place. I then grabbed my IS-700 and slung it across my back, along with my, pretty much empty, brown saddle bags.

Once I got all my ammunition sorted and magazines stored in their correct places I quickly turned around to Penny and spread my legs in a prowling pose, half extending my wings and shooting her a serious glare.

“So, whaddya think? Cool or what?” I proudly announced, showing off.

Penny stared and traced me with her eyes. Her little blush returning yet again.

“Y- ye look fine laddie, I’ll tell ye that. Mighty fine.” Penny nearly whispered.

“Thanks! Aw buck this is so cool!” I turned around in a circle looking at myself, dropping my cool stallion act.

“Of course Midnight, I’m glad ye like it.” Penny smiled gently.

I turned around to the cabinet again and grabbed the medical supplies and placed them into my saddle bags. As I was about to turn around again, the weapon modifications caught my eye. I saw what looked like half a binocular with little screws on the bottom of it, and a mini flashlight with the same screw set up. The spacing of the screws matched exactly to the rails on my rifle and bottom of my pistol

Oh… So that’s what those are used for.

I didn’t normally need to use a scope, but I figured it was useful to have, the flashlight was good to use though. I placed the scope in my saddlebag and pulled out my Tidus 11 from the holster, attaching the flashlight to the bottom. A little wire protruding from the flashlight was connected to a small button that fit perfectly into a pin-hole cut into the frame of the pistol, right by the trigger.

With everything all set to go, I faced Penumbra once more and gave her a nod. She returned it and we headed down the stairs to the first floor. Upon arrival, the first thing that hit me was the smell.

Blood. And lots of it… Celestia, it reeks.

I clenched my muzzle with a hoof as we passed pools of it. All around the first floor, the remnants of the battle were scarred into the surrounding area. Pools of blood occupied where bodies once lay, turned over beds and splintered desks thrown haphazardly around. This was the remainder of the Renaissance hospital.

Penny and I cantered toward the blown out door onto the streets. The chilly autumn air whipped at my face as I took in a deep breath to clear my nostrils, replacing the sickening iron smell with a faint smokey scent and pine. The sun was setting in front of me, night coming in the next half hour.

“Right, now, let’s head toward town centre, I’ll fill ye in with any questions like I promised. Are ye wings well enough for flight?” Penny asked as she spread her wings, preparing to lift off.

My eyes widened in realization.

I locked eyes with Penny as a sly smile crept along my muzzle. She looked at me with confusion, then jumped in fright as I exploded my wings outwards with one powerful thrust and took toward the skies.

Luna above! How I’ve missed this feeling!

I closed my eyes and locked my wings in a position as I spiraled upwards, feeling myself slow down as I climbed higher and higher. My feathers silently cut the air, only the faintest of rustling to be heard as they straightened out into their proper places.

Never. Have I had such open skies to fly in. And to tartarus if I’m going to pass up on this opportunity just to get to town square in time.

I felt my weight disappear and I opened my eyes, spreading my wings to full span once more, catching myself just as I was about the fall. I rode a gentle air current and lazily flapped my wings as I looked out around me. The cold air rustling my mane and fur, my feathers finally in place, and not a sound to me heard.

The forest was seriously larger than I thought. I was maybe five hundred hooves in the air and I could see an expanse of pine trees all around me, extending to the very edges of the mountain ranges that marked Transylvania. At the tip of the mountain ranges to my right, I could see the hazy monoliths of Vanhoover, barely in sight. Even with my pegasus blood, it was hard to focus on such a distance. I remembered that weird dream I had. What made me know what that place looked like? Was I supposed to go to that battleship?

Ahead of me, my stable, my former home. Carved into one of the mountains. I peered behind me and spotted the neighborhood that Scarlet and I explored, the memories of the raiders replaying in my mind. Yeah, not doing that again.

I looked straight down, and tilted my wings as I circled back around. Penny was only a fraction of her size. She was sitting on her flanks staring up at me with awe.

What? Does she want a show or something?

A thought came to mind and I smiled, yeah, a show she’ll get.

It’s time to put these wings to good use!

I never had this much attitude to work with, let alone this much space! I reached back and made sure my saddle bags and rifle were properly secure. This modular barding was made for flying ponies, everything had a buckle to strap stuff down.

Feeling sure none of my items will clonk some poor buck in the head below, I flared my primaries and did a mid air backflip, folding my wings in slightly at the end of the loop. I began to dive toward the ground at a wicked fast pace.

I’ve never done this before, heck I’ve never flown faster than level flight, but everything felt natural. My wings moved on their own as I willed myself to do what I imagined. Penny became bigger and bigger as I dove at a breakneck speed. I could feel my wings begin to lock up from the compression of the wind.

Just as I saw Penny widen her eyes in realization, I flared out my right wing and spiralled nine hundred degrees in a rapid corkscrew around her, flaring out my left just as my wingtip brushed her mane causing her to yelp in surprise and leveling myself parallel to the ground once more. I rocketed down the street a few hooves off the ground, hearing the woosh of the wind reflected from my wings hit the ground beneath me. Then I suddenly extended my wings to full span and hurled upwards.

How was that? I coyly remarked to myself as I looked back down to Penny.

Her expression of awe now mixed with fear and excitement. Yeah, I’m a show-stallion, kill me.

I rolled inverted and dove back down to her once again, this time with more control in my speed. I flared out my wings in full and flapped powerfully to hover back down next to her. My broken wing feeling perfect, as the day I first flew.

“Holy shite… Midnight. I’ve heard tales of the flight of a pegasus, but to see it with me own eyes! Ye fly so quickly. But without a sound! Ye cut through the air so gracefully. It makes me almost ashamed of me own wings.” Penny excited exclaimed, comparing her wing to mine.

“Aw well jeez, thanks! Your wings aren’t bad either though.” I awkwardly smiled.

The wings of a batpony compared to the wings of a pegasus. Some say that the pegasi have a deeper connection to the passive magic that grants our wings more than just lift. The wind that passes our feathers is shaped, moulded into what we imagine it needs to be. I don’t really believe in that, having seen so many batpony’s fly just as well.

The ponies of my other genetic half’s leathery wings may be heavier and louder, but I bet they have just as much magic as pegasi. Not to mention what other passive magic Transylvanians have when night falls. Night vision, enhanced hearing, keener smell. I guess it just balances out with the keen vision and speed of a pegasus.

“And, seriously, thanks for the help. You know, repairing my wing and all.” I smiled warmly.

Penny blushed again and nodded quickly.

“O-of course! Had I known of what ye were capable of, I would have ignored Bone and done the surgery sooner!” Penny stood up and trotted around me with enthusiasm, looking at my wings.

Penny stopped suddenly and looked to the horizon, the sun having settled and twilight forming.

“But as much as I would like to continue, moonrise is almost here, we need to head to the square! No more lollygagging!” Penny asserted and took off into a hover.

I laughed and joined her in the air.

“Fine, fine, playtime is over.”

We flew towards the town square as Penny began to recite the events that transpired after I fell unconscious. The severity of it all began to settle in as I heard of Borealis’ death, Dusk’s promotion to captain in his place and their emergency meeting at Rafael.

I looked to Penny on my right, and thought of her, Ballpoint, Captain Dusk… These new ponies, no, my new friends. We need to figure all of this out, we need to stick together and stop the Black Daylight at all costs.

I looked to the rising moon in sorrow.

Luna above, is this what this world has become? Death, fear and war? I can’t let this be my future, I can’t let this be our future…

<><><>

I watched as the moon slowly winked above the horizon as the purple sky began to darken. Thoughts of my beloved coltfriend overtaking my mind as I shook my back and readjusted my saddlebags. I shifted my gaze back to Dusk and Ballpoint ahead of me.

We were flying in formation towards the Rafael airbase, we had roughly forty-five minutes before we got there. With me, Dusk and Ballpoint being the main witnesses of what transpired at Renaissance, we had to report to General Falcon immediately, whose home station was Rafael.

I shook my head and tried to clear my mind of Borealis and Midnight, we had a mission and I planned on getting it done as quickly as possible. Hoping to see Middy as soon as I could.

“He’s gonna be fine Scarlet, don’t worry. He’s got our best nurse in Renaissance to look after him, Penny’s got better skill with medicine than any other pony I know, only Broken Bone surpassed her. But not by much.” Dusk fell in pace next to me.

“Penny?”

“Penumbra, she doesn’t really like her full name, she thinks it’s too spooky.” Dusk chuckled.

I nodded silently, only our flapping wings to be heard as we flew high above the forest line.

My thoughts were interrupted by a cash register sound emitting from my pipbuck. I raised my left hoof and navigated to the constantly updating world map.

Black Daylight Outpost

Whaaat, sure, this bloody thing is just making up names for these dumb locatio-

“Eights Bogies, four o’ clock below the horizon. Three by the fire, five by the tents. Looks like maybe a camp of some kind mates.” Ballpoint called from ahead, as he unslung his modified IS-700.

The rifle he used was surely something unique, it had an 18x magnification variable zoom scope, a nickel plated bolt installed for quicker rechambering, a collapsible bipod, and the barrel was longer and rechambered to .408cal special. Faster, and heavier than the regular .308cal.

“Copy, let’s slow down and give it an inspection. I don’t want to take any chances after what happened yesternight.” Dusk ordered, and we began to dive towards a taller pine tree overlooking the small camp.

We alighted on the ancient branches, Dusk and Ballpoint immediately went to work setting up the rifle and spotter’s scope. I unslung my IS-4 and set my ACOG scope to maximum range. We were close enough to them where I felt comfortable to hit them if I had to shoot. Ballpoint probably had to use the lowest setting on his scope to hit them from this range.

“My pipbuck said this was a Black Daylight Outpost, I don’t really know how it knew, but I think it’s worth considering.” I whispered to my right at the stallions.

“Aye, they’re armor doesn’t lie. I can see that cheeky white trim without even looking in me glass.” Ballpoint’s higher pitched voice confirmed.

“We may be able to get something out of this, I know General Falcon had an immediate order, but with this kind of potential intel, it might be worth it if we take them out.” Dusk’s gentle words floated over.

“Take em out? Mate are you daft? We’re outnumbered eight to three. Even if we all shoot, they’ll overpower us before we can reload.” I faced Dusk and stomped my hoof with a hrumph. Stallions.

“The lassie’s gotta point sir, we’re not equipped to take out such a force. We’ll be split roasted before ye can say ‘Luna help me’” Ballpoint shrugged.

“I’m not daft…” Dusk muttered.

“I just like the idea of getting revenge for one of my mates okay? Call me looney.” Dusk sighed.

“Looney” I giggled.

Dusk grumbled and sat up smoothing his mane in thought.

“Aye children, the task at hand? Let’s save the flirting for later.” Ballpoint called.

-“I have a marefriend.”
-“I have a coltfriend thank you very much mate.” We both said at once.

“Wait you have a marefriend?” I turned to Dusk again. No, not like that, I was curious!

“Ha! More like wishes, this lad only claims it because he’s so swooned!” Ballpoint cried out as he too sat up. I guess the black daylight could wait!

“Shut your trapper lieutenant.” Dusk barked.

“Sir”. Ballpoint sarcastically reported.

“Wait so you don’t have a marefriend?” Again with these stallions, I swear to Luna they’re so convoluted!

Dusk facehooved and sighed.

“Y- no… I like to think I do… I mean, I like her a lot. But not like, you know… we’re not a couple…” Dusk trailed off.

“He’s had his eyes on the lassie since he first saw her! And to think of the circumstances! Broken nose from stalking her and running into a wall. Whadda bloke he is!” Ballpoint laughed merrily.

“I won’t say it again lieutenant!” Dusk grumbled.

“Sir~” Ballpoint added in singsong waving his hooves.

“You met her by breaking your nose?” I cocked my head in confusion.

“No, well, yes. You see, she’s… Ah…” Dusk’s face began to turn red.

“*cough*Penumbra*cough*” Ballpoint let out a fake cough.

“Oi that’s it mate, you’re dead. Insubordination! I’ll uh, have you court martialed and thrown into the gallows for this!” Dusk cried as his face became visibly red under his dark fur.

I rolled my eyes, and giggled. Lifting my carbine up and peering towards the camp again. But something, was terribly terribly wrong.

“Uh… Mates…” I hurriedly called out.

“...we don’t even have gallows!” Ballpoint continued.

“Mate’s you should really take a look at this…” I prodded.

“Well I’ll hoof make it myself just to see you put on it!” Dusk retorted.

“FOR THE LOVE OF LUNA WILL YOU LOOK AT THE CAMP?!” I yelled and shook the branch with my hooves.

Both stallions stopped their bickering and looked at me in fear like I was the culprit.

The distinct sound of an IS-16 chambering resounded below us and we all snapped our heads down to the base of the tree. Below, all eight of the Black Daylight troops stood, most holding IS-16s mounted on battle saddles, and a few even having twin 20mm anti-air flak cannons.

“Set your weapons on your backs and climb down the branches. If you so much as raise a wingtip, we’ll open up!” The modulated voice of an equestrian accent called up.

“Aw shite…” Ballpoint moaned.

“I told you…” I whimpered. And let my Carbine fall to my chest.

<><><>

“So, tell me my precious little bloodsuckers, why you decided to stroll up to my humble abode and make such a ruckus? I was trying to get some sleep.” A mare in white robes questioned us.

We were brought into one of the larger tents. The red cloth walls surrounded us, and a fine bed was set in the center. A rising orange sun was printed on the back wall of tent. We were cuffed and sat in front of a large command table, with little red and blue flags pinned onto a large map of western equestria and a little dinner bell sitting next to our hostess.

They took our saddlebags and weapons away before we entered, luna knows where they stashed them. I felt naked without my saddlebags or my uniform. I really had to find myself some barding sometime soon.

The cunt of a mare speaking oh so sarcastically to us went by the name of Archduchess Daisy. Now, how such a bloody bitch was landed with such a pretty name? That was beyond me. She acted like anything but a flower.

We all stood in silence. I was so scared, I began to feel my hind legs shake, slightly rattling the hoofcuffs. Damn that habit of mine. To my left Dusk was stoic as ever, just raising an eyebrow. And to my right ballpoint was oddly calm. He looked like he was studying something.

Have both these blokes finally gone mad?! They don’t even care about the situation!

Daisy cleared her throat and reiterated.

“I asked you bats a question. Do you ponies even speak equestrian?” Daisy’s words began to take a frustrated tone.

“Yes.” Dusk barked. Opting to fall silent once more.

Daisy’s eyebrow twitched in disbelief as she probably realized we’re just ignoring her. Eh, at least they were. I just didn’t know what to say! Don’t hurt me!

A loud hoof stomp called my attention to Daisy once more. She had slammed her forelegs onto the table and was seething with rage.

“Alrighty you three, if you don’t feel like telling me anything, maybe a little roughening up with the soldiers outside will loosen those lips. They’ll especially enjoy that one.” Daisy concluded by pointing at me and a growing grin.

Wait. She doesn’t mean they’ll do…

I involuntarily let out an eep as it dawned upon me exactly what she meant by that. I felt my hind legs give out from finally shaking and I sat down quickly.

“You’re a bloody monster!” I cried out.

“Oh so the gifted one does speak!” Daisy cheered with obvious fake enthusiasm.

Gifted one?

“Please, tell me more! How could I have been so lucky as to witness the Blood Maned Thestral waltz right into my hooves? It might just prolong the time before I call my thirsty bucks in to have a… drink.” Daisy cackled and sat down patiently.

What is she talking about? Blood Maned Thestral?

“You’re not getting information from us.” Dusk spoke with finality.

“Do with us what you please, but if you so much as touch the mare we’re going to have a bit of a problem.” Ballpoint added.

“Of course, I’ll make sure to let you two watch then. But we would never kill the gifted mare, however, I see no harm in some fun for my soldiers. ” Daisy nodded with a smile.

She reached onto the table and rang the dinner bell. Two soldiers entered the tent and quickly gave her a bow.

“Yes Archduchess?” One of them spoke.

“Take these three outside, lock the stallions to posts and let your heart’s desire out on the mare. Feel free to call your friends to the fun as well. But do not kill her.” Daisy waved a hoof and stood up.

“Please try and keep it down, I’m going to go back to sleep. I’ll continue my investigation tomorrow.” Daisy leaned backwards and stretched her forelegs, turning around to her bed.

I quickly got to all fours as I felt both of the guards grab my flank and begin to pull me outside again. I felt panic rising in my chest and I frantically yelped and looked around for an escape.

Dusk and ballpoint were left unguarded, the two stallions holding me probably too bloody excited to grab them too. Ballpoint gave Dusk a sharp nod, who returned the gesture.

Both stallions spread their wings and exploded out of the tent at a breakneck speed. Both guards stopped pulling me and stared at the tent flap dumbfounded. Daisy sat on her bed, equally confused.

Did they seriously just leave me here?!

“I- well… B-bloody good help those two were.” I stammered to myself as we all sat in pause.

“They... were your friends right?” Daisy asked, readjusting herself on her bed.

“Yeah, I thought so.” I murmured.

With a snort the guards resumed pulling me. Pressure began to push on my flanks as I felt myself driven toward the entrance once again, causing me to jump in fright.

“Let me go you bloody perverts!” I cried out, using my hooves to hit the soldiers. The blows simply bounced off their barding.

Two ponies landed outside of the tent flap with a thump, followed by a chatter of the guards out there. Several smaller thumps followed and I heard familiar voices grow in volume as they approached the entrance.

“Oh for the love of Luna, when ye give me the nod, that means I go out and get the guns, and ye go and rescue the mare!” Ballpoint argued as both bucks entered the tent nonchalantly.

“You seriously thought some arbitrary nod had that much meaning? I was just following you!” Dusk cried as he took a seat next to me, plopping our equipment on the ground and ignoring the guards.

Both stallions faced each other, with Dusk’s back to Daisy and the guards, and Ballpoint’s to the entrance.

Ballpoint facehooved.

“Captain, I thought we’ve been through this. I’m the faster one, so I always go out and get the stuff. Yer a wee chubby, so I let ye do the trotting about.” Ballpoint sighed.

“Chubby?! I’ll have you know Lieutenant that I gallop and fly miles a day. I’m in prime shape! You’re just a colt, obviously you’re lighter.” Dusk huffed.

Daisy cleared her throat interrupting the stallions.

“Oh, right, right sorry lass. I forgot me formalities.” Ballpoint bowed to Daisy.

When he came back up, he had a remote detonator in his mouth. Squeezing the trigger.

I'd like to say time seemed to slow down like in the war stories, but in reality everything happened at a sickening fast pace. I felt all the air in the tent rush outside as a massive simultaneous explosion filled the night’s sky.

Claymore explosives.

The thought came to mind as I was tossed down by the soldier holding me. I recognized that detonator, it was designed to remotely set off a shaped anti-personnel mine called a Claymore. In this case, several Claymores. The shaped charge was designed to blow up and shoot ceramic pellets, faster than bullets, in a direction it was facing.

I could only assume that those following thumps I heard earlier was one of these two idiots actually using their brain for once, and dropping them around the camp as they flew in.

Cries of pain and surprise outside were followed by a dull ringing in my ears as I watched both Dusk and Ballpoint draw IS-Five-Seven armor piercing pistols. They simultaneously unloaded onto both guards behind me, just as they were drawing their weapons.

Ballpoint spread his wings and dove to Daisy, who began to reach for a 9mm pistol on her nightstand. He slammed into her, knocking her off the bed and pinned her to the ground, the gun sliding across the tent floor,

Dusk ran to me and slid my IS-4 off his shoulders, hoofing it to me. He then crouched down and began to undo my hoofcuffs with a universal lock-pick. I just stood in stunned silence, holding my carbine in my mouth by the sling.

“Alright me fine lass, I hate to ruin a pretty face. But mate? I don’t exactly have the tyme nor the patience to go with yer formal interrogation, but ye see the Scarlet Angel? She's under our protection, especially from ye.” Ballpoint pressed Daisy’s face into the ground with a hoof.

“Lieutenant, we don’t have time. This is more than a regular camp, it’s a full outpost. Reinforcements are bound to be on their way. Here slap these on her and lets bring her to Rafael. They’ll have better use for her there.” Dusk threw the hoof cuffs to Ballpoint and proceeded to replace the magazine of his sidearm .

Ballpoint caught them in his teeth and locked them around Daisy’s hooves, not relieving pressure off her face.

“We’re moving out, come on.” Dusk returned his pistol to his holster and picked up an IS-16 and magazines from a fallen soldier, throwing his saddle bags as well as Ballpoint's over his flank, he headed outside.

“Aye sir.” Ballpoint lifted Daisy and shoved her out of the tent.

I came about my wits, and cautiously stepped over the blood-covered dead bodies of the guards that were escorting me. I cantered up to the table and folded up the map. The little flags fell off, but each flag had a red or blue X marking where their position was.

I couldn’t interpret it, but I figured it’d be useful to give to somepony at Rafael. I stored the map in my saddle bags and grabbed my IS-4 by the firing bit, heading to the tent flaps. My pipbuck made a beep and little indication in my vision told me I picked up a quest item. What the buck?

Questions swarmed in my head as I carefully picked my way through the bodies in the tent.

Scarlet Angel? What was Daisy talking about my mane?

With a confused frown I exited the tent. All around, fire and smoke billowed into the night sky as all four of us quickly galloped to the pitch-black tree line. The commander’s segment of the Blackdaylight Outpost was ablaze, a handful of soldiers were ripped to shreds as we leaped over their smouldering bodies and kept moving.

I felt my right ear flick as I heard distant shouts as soldiers made their way to the Commander’s tent.

“You’re going to regret this.” Daisy cried as she was forced to gallop by Ballpoint’s gun.

“Shut your trapper, make one more cry for help and give our position away, I will personally put a bullet in your bloody little head.” I growled. It felt good to be the mare in power for once.

Ballpoint let out a hum of satisfaction around his firing bit and threw me a wink.

“Aye lash, I cen shee why ye laddie Midnert fanciesh ye.” He confirmed.

What was that supposed to mean? I gave him the best ‘Taken mare, back off.’ look I could muster.

Ballpoint shrugged and continued galloping.

“Halt, we’re clear for now. We need to reorient ourselves.” Dusk ordered as we all slowed to a trot and stopped.

We were in the middle of the forest now, in a grove of trees. I looked behind me; the campfires behind us were blotted out by the thick tree cover. Moonlight split through the canopy and allowed us batponies to see perfectly, our eyes shimmering with very faint gold light.

Daisy looked around her in utter confusion.

“I can’t see anything! Your eyes! They’re fucking glowing! What kind of monsters are you ponies? Don’t eat me!” She wailed and leaned down to cover her face with her forelegs.

“Will, you bloody SHUT IT?!” Dusk roared. Losing his cool, eliciting an eep from Daisy.

“We don’t eat ponies, we don’t drink blood, and we are not monsters. But unlike you and your gang of marauders, we are trying to find peace in this hellhole of a wasteland. We may or may not like living with other races, as you can probably see why.” Dusk paused, taking a breath.

“And not until recently have we actually begun to feel hope when the Scarlet Angel actually appeared.” Dusk motioned towards me, sitting down in front of Daisy.

Ballpoint grumbled and nodded. I made a mental note to ask what the hay they were talking about later.

“So what are we going to do now? Hoof it to Rafael? That’s like a five hour trot! Especially in this terrain…” I trailed off, looking into the forest. Luna knows what kind of beasts lurk out here, hidden in the radioactive poison.

“Aye, it’s our only option, I’m not letting this slip away from us. We have a high ranking officer in our hooves, and we need information, as well as she needs to see justice.” Dusk sighed.

Ballpoint holstered his pistol, it wasn’t like Daisy would up and gallop off into the darkness.

“Well we best get movin’. Longer we stay out here, the longer something's bound te find us and make a snack.” He added, equally as afraid as me. Finally somepony who understands!

Dusk nodded and gestured to me, “Does your pipbuck have a map showing where Rafael would be?”

I brought my hoof up and began scrolling through the Data functions.

“Well problem is, this map only updates to places I visit. Other than that, it just shows undiscovered locations.” I said around the pipbuck in my face.

“It looks like there’s two locations near by, one is about five kilometers north from here, and the next is ten also north. They’re in a line with each other. Other than that, there’s just the outpost behind us.” I lowered my hoof in defeat.

“Alright, thanks Scarlet. We’ll just have to visit both. One of them is bound to be the right location.” Dusk nodded.

“Let’s get moving. I want to get to Rafael by daybreak. This darkness with give us a shroud to work with.” Ballpoint suggested.

Captain Dusk and I nodded and we all began cantering towards the north.

I guess this bloody mission will take longer than I hoped. I sighed to myself.

***

“Today, my fellow soldiers, citizens, family. We commemorate a fallen brother, a faithful husband, and fearless leader. Major Aurora Borealis " a well worn buck spoke to the small crowd of ponies in the shattered town square. His plain white long mane and tail contrasted his charcoal coat.

I was perched on a rooftop next to Penny overlooking the scene. Thirty or so guards stood in rank and file at parade rest facing the middle aged buck. They were all in a black and white uniform, sporting a rainbow of colorful squares on their chest and little shiny insignia. They all wore spiffy military caps with a silver rose on the front. The rest of the crowd of civilians were off to the side, Aurora's wife being the one crying, surrounded by comforting ponies. A circle of plain triangular red and black flags surrounded the funeral, giving a regal atmosphere.

According to Penny, the older buck who was currently speaking, with the most ribbons and shiny things, was the commander of Renaissance's militia. Colonel Sterling Skies.
Next to Colonel Sterling stood a handful of other high ranking guards, all sporting ornate uniforms as well. Next to the leaders was a black and brown casket, which I could only assume was the remains of Captain, now Major, Borealis. I guess he was promoted postmortem.

We arrived at the ceremony a little late, thanks to my little airshow, and decided the roof was better than simply dropping in the middle of the crowd.

"... be remembered for his valiant efforts to defend Renaissance. In honor of his last moments, sacrificing his life for others and sparing the lives of two stallions, he is hereby awarded the Lunar Cross as a testament to his valor.” The Colonel continued.

There was a pregnant pause as one of the high ranking guards stepped forward with a black box on her back. She approached the casket and slowly placed the box on top. From the distance we were perched at, it was difficult to figure out any detail. Using a hoof, she opened the box and inside I could barely make out a black cross with a silver crescent moon accent perched atop a small cushion.

“Luna’s moon mate, that be one of th’highest awards ye could receive under the Goddess of the Moon’s command.” Penny nudged me with a whisper.

“I’m surprised the guard even had one layin’ ‘round… It must cost a fortune” Penny trailed off as she returned her gaze to the funeral.

Below, the high ranking mare stiffened to attention, followed by the crisp sound of every guard mirroring her actions. She raised her right foreleg and gave a sharp salute to the casket.

“Pree-zent... HARMS!” A gruff stallion’s command somewhere in the front of the guards sounded.

The entire guard quickly followed by snapping a salute in return.

I couldn’t help but start to tear up at this point. The first pony Scar and I ran into, and selflessly helped us , was now dead. I barely knew him for a few days, and he was willing to sacrifice his life for me. What did I ever do to deserve that level of dedication?

I let out a small whine and looked away from the funeral. He didn’t have to die because of my stupidity, I should have been more patient, or more tactful or something!

“H-Hey, Midnight, don’t beat yourself up for what happened. Ye aren’t to blame for his death.” Penny spoke quietly and put a hoof on my shoulder.

“I’d rather not talk about it.” I sighed.

With a nod Penny let go of my shoulder and sat back a little. I returned my gaze to the now ended funeral. All the guards fell out of formation and were mingling with their family and friends of the civilians.

My ears flicked back as I heard a rush of wind, followed by a thump behind me. It took me completely by surprise and I turned around quickly. Penny yelped and nearly fell down the sloped roof.

“Midnight Wind was it? Follow me, there are a few things we must speak about. Alone.” Colonel Sterling spoke clearly, looking to Penny. His voice sounded different, maybe he has a different demeanor when speaking to the guards?

“I- uh- okay.” I nodded and looked to Penny in confusion.

What the hell, isn’t this buck the top commander? What does he want me for?

“I guess I’ll go to my house then and gather a few things, when ye finish you could meet me there. It’s that one right there.” Penny gestured across the square, to a small two story building next to the market.

“Sounds like a plan. Again, thanks for everything Penny.” I flashed a friendly smile.

Penny blushed lightly and nodded, quickly running off the rooftop and flapping her wings. She lazily flew down to the square below.

The Colonel gave one sharp nod, his bright blue eyes piercing, and extended his wings. Diving off the rooftop and flaring his wings at low altitude, he sped down the alley at a tremendous pace. I grunted and spread my wings too.

Either this buck is in a hurry or he just wants a race. I’ll show him.

With a smirk and the wonderful feeling of having my wings working again, I exploded forward and dove after him. Eh, I never was one to turn down a race, I’m cocky. Get over it.

I flapped my wings powerfully as I pulled up just a few hooves from the ground. The alleyway twisted and turned and I kept my wings closer to my body, maximizing my maneuverability.

I caught the sight of a wisping white tail ahead of me and I locked onto it with my eyes. Sterling looked back calmly and quickly barrel rolled to the left. Exposing a hanging sign over a door frame.

I widened my eyes in panic, no way did I have enough time to dodge it. My instinct kicked in and I tucked my wings flaring the tips in opposite directions. I closed my eyes and felt myself go into a ridiculously quick corkscrew as I prayed and tucked myself in as closely as possible.

A rush of wind passed my ear tips and I opened my eyes once more leveling out. I looked behind me quickly and saw the sign swinging gently. I passed between the two hanging cables barely fitting diagonally.

What the hell is wrong with the Colonel? Is he trying to get me knocked out?

I looked forward angrily and beat my wings harder, banking almost sideways to the left as the alley turned and pushing off a wall with my rear hooves. As the sickening turn came to an end I was met face to face with a large cart of hay blocking the alley, Colonel sterling just finished pushing it into my flight path.

I snapped my wings completely shut against my body and zipped under the cart, pushing off the ground with all four hooves and exploding my wings outwards again on the other side. Sterling was only a few hooves ahead of me by this point.

With an angry growl I pumped my wings and caught up to him.

“What the actual buck is wrong with you? Throwing those obstacles in my way, and going so fast?” I yelled over the wind.

“You will see.” He nodded and vanished in a whisp of smoke.

I flared my wings hard, straining my muscles and fell to the ground. I tumbled over myself twice before coming to a stop on my back.

The fuck?

I rolled over to my hooves and stood up with a groan, panting from the hard work. I quickly cantered to the point where the Colonel vanished and looked around in confusion.

“H-hello? Crazy ghost Colonel, where’d you go?” I sat down and looked to my left, at the building.

It looked just like any other building in the alley, the quaint and humble architecture reflecting the years past. However above the door frame sat a small lit torch, glowing with an ethereal blue flame.

That’s odd, maybe is like a propane torch or something. I shrugged and decided this was probably the building anyway.

I reached out a hoof and tried the door handle, with the sound of autumn leaves rustling in the wind, the whole world went black.

***

I shivered and opened my eyes quickly, taking in a deep breath. The air was freezing, and I saw the white vapor of my breath escape my muzzle. I quietly stood up and looked around me in confusion.

I was in the middle of a forest, and it was definitely winter. It felt like the brief moment when everything was dead from fall, but yet just barely before the first snowfall. The air hung eerily still, without so much as a rustle of a sound coming from the grey fallen leaves below. The sky was cloudy and it was dark out, a light fog hung over the ground throughout the forest.

Something felt wrong. I didn’t feel like I should have, but it wasn’t painful or uncomfortable, just, different. I quickly looked down to my… paws.

I let out a yelp and turned around myself quickly inspecting my body. No longer was I equine in shape at all, I had fur in my usual blue color covering my body and a bushy tail. I felt light and incredibly strong, definitely more agile than before. I could feel rows of wicked sharp teeth encase my tongue, much more than just my two fangs.

“Ah you’re awake, welcome to the forest, Blue Wolf.” A stallion’s voice echoed throughout the forest.

I quickly sat down on my hind legs and looked around in confusion once more.

“Who’s there? Where am I? I’m a what?” I panicked. At least my voice was the same.

“Do not panic Blue Wolf, you are safe within this realm.” The voice echoed once more.

“What’d you do to my body?!” I widened my eyes in panic and looked down between my rear legs.

I let out a sigh, at least everything was still there.

“All will be answered in time. Follow.” The voice died off.

It sounded like the voice was walking away from me, to the right. A line of the blue flames from before appeared ahead of me, each one floating on its own, bobbing in the faint breeze that picked up.

I let out a sigh and began to quickly trot down the line, as I passed each flame it winked out with a wisp of smoke, similar to how Colonel Sterling did before.

Luna above, this is gonna give me a huge headache I sighed mentally.

As I approached the fifth flame, the trail began to wind up a gentle hill in the forest. I quickly cantered up to the top. What I saw halted me in my tracks.

“In this domain, your spirit is encased and protected. You will understand the meaning as you progress in your travels. For now, consider this an introduction.”

Sitting atop the hill was a pure white wolf, not much larger than me. his elegance and power radiated from his being. He spoke to me without opening his mouth and his piercing blue eyes stared into me, seemingly through me.

“What’s going on here? What are you?” I sat down and cried out, I’m not going to lie. It was scary.

“This is a welcoming to this world. Rather, it is proper to call this your world. Before you lies the vast expanse of Lupus.” He spoke gently into my mind.

“My world?” I looked around me. It looked like a forest. Kinda magical and creepy, but just a forest.

“As for what I am, I am but a traveler between the realm of spirits and mortality. I provide protection to the souls of those who are pure at heart. I have chosen to provide you guidance as you progress in your destiny.” The white wolf sat taller with pride.

That was enormously cliche. I mumbled internally.

The wolf’s features darkened as he stared into the distance, he quickly looked into my eyes.

“There is a looming threat to countless innocent souls. I chose you, because of your alliance with the Scarlet Angel, your destiny was forever changed when you courted her.” The white wolf spoke with utter seriousness. Then let out an audible sigh, continuing to speak in my head,

“We only wish to preserve those within the spiritual world and serve as their protectors. I have brought it up with the others, and it has been decided that I train you to become one of us. For you and I share similar souls, and you have the potential to become the Guardian.” He spoke with finality.

“Who are the others? What about a Scarlet Angel? Do you mean my Scarlet? What about our souls? What's your name?” I blurted in confusion.

“‘Your Scarlet’, as you say, is correct. You will learn and I will teach, patience Blue Wolf. You and I both poses the essence of the Guardian, the burning passion for protection and loyalty. We share the spiritual entity of the timber wolf. And, as you would have it, our power lies within the blue flames” The white wolf explained calmly.

“My name is Ignis, Guardian of Lupus. And by what name shall I call you?” Ignis cocked his head.

Huh, you’d think he knew who I was…

“My name is Midnight. Midnight Wind.” I answered, still unsure.

“Midnight Wind, what a fitting name for your realm. It is a pleasure to meet you my student.” Ignis Smiled, and laid down in the leaves.

“As to who the others are however? We are the Order of the Rising Moon.For now, I must go. I will see you in time Midnight. Ignis smiled.

“Wait! Before you go!” I blurted out.

“Yes?” Ignis raised an eyebrow to me.

“What the buck was that all the crazy flying about?” I exclaimed. What? It was totally uncalled for I know, but I was curious.

Ignis let out an audible chuckle and smiled.

“Consider it the first, and simplest of your tests. You have good instincts Midnight, trust them.” Ignis winked and vanished away in a wisp of smoke like everything else recently.

That was… vague. I mentally facehoofed.

I sighed and got up. looking down the hill, a trail of red flames twinkled below me, exactly as the blue before, this time the line was much much longer. I slowly began to trot down the hill towards the line. As I approached the first flame however, a powerful gust of wind kicked up and rolled over me, the fallen grey leaves circled me and the world faded to black once more.

xxx

Author's Note

I'm back everypony! Woohoo! So I finally sat down, and cranked out some writing. I finally have a plot down and I'm sticking with it. Let's see what I can do eh? Thanks to all of you who stuck around, it means a lot!

Chapter Seven: Stories from the Past
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Seven: Stories from the Past

<><><>

“...and then I said to the lass, that’s not a jackrabbit! That be one of those pre-war phonebooks!” Ballpoint cackled as we trudged along down the old highway.

To be honest, nopony thought it was funny. Nopony thought any of his “travel jokes” were funny. I let out a sigh and just shook my head, he hadn’t kept his bloody mouth shut for more than a second since we got out of the forest...

The road we were traveling down was a direct route to the nearest location on my pipbuck. By chance we stumbled upon the old highway that cut through the forest. Dusk said that this highway was once used before the war to transport lumber that was cut from the forest long ago.

“Ballpoint, please, spare us the jokes. Unless you have anything useful to say, keep it to yourself.” Captain Dusk grumbled as he glanced back to Daisy, who for her part, hadn’t said a thing since the captain’s outburst.

Ballpoint let out a huff and a puff of vapor trailed behind him into my face. I shook my head and trotted up to Dusk’s side.

“Hey Captain, I actually had a few questions about earlier, at the outpost.” I inquired looking at the dark red and white pony.

“Just call me Silver. Fire away.” Dusk smiled over to me.

Ohhh his name is Silver Dusk. I concluded in my head. Huh, I guess I never looked passed his title as Captain.

“Well Silver, you see, back at the outpost, you bucks kept acknowledging me as the Scarlet Angel? Now mates, don’t take me wrong, I’m flattered if you think of me as that, but just Scarlet will be fine.” I chuckled.

Silver looked forward and took in a deep breath, he squinted his eyes in thought and was about to say something when Ballpoint blurted out from ahead.

“Ah here’s a good story at last! Well ye see lassie, way back when equestria was but a wee little laddie... or lassie? Actually I don’t know what equestira really is. Let’s call her lassie, mares are sexy afterall-.” Ballpoint was interrupted by a firm kick in the flank from Silver and faceplanted into the road.

Silver sighed and stopped trotting, turning to me.

“As I was saying, and I guess as he was saying as well,” he gestured to the now groaning Ballpoint.

“Yes, back before the war, and in fact even centuries before the arcane technology era, somepony wrote one of the most well known tales of transylvania: ‘The Eternal Night’. I don’t know if you’ve ever heard of the story in your stable?” He asked.

I shook my head and sat down on the road too. Daisy, for her part. Just huffed and sat a little back behind us. Her chained hooves clinked on the cracked asphalt. I guessed if she tried to run away now, whatever was in the dense pine forest surrounding the highway would probably get her.

Ballpoint sat up and rubbed his head, sitting back as Silver nodded and continued,

“Well my mother told it to me a long time ago, and her mother told her as well, so the story isn’t exactly as it used to be but I can try and give you the theme of it.” Silver cleared his throat.

“‘Ages from now, when the moon rises on it’s own, and all of known equestria is bathed in an inferno. The Scarlet Angel will be born. With her, may bring the destruction of Transylvania. One of two simple outcomes will come to exist; utter destruction, or salvation. Guided by the Guardian of the Spirits, her spirit will be tried time and time again, great sacrifice will be made, and she alone will be the key factor of what is to befall the Thestral race.’ it was written by Umbra Lebel on Tidus first: the first day of the lunar calendar, at the peak of autumn at midnight” Silver scratched his head trying to paraphrase.

“‘-And shall the Blood Maned Thestral’s spirit falter, evermore will a those deemed inferior fall. The land will become free of it’s enchantments and the righteous will rise. No more will the monsters who plague the land swoop into the night and murder those who are not careful. The land will be purged of its nightmare.’ Written by Libertatem Terra, Solare first: the first day of the solar calendar, during the peak of spring at noon” Daisy spoke up from behind us. Glaring with hatred in her eyes.

“That was passed down for generations among our ponies as well.” She continued.

I couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy. It was obvious both of our races had our tales, and the fact they intertwined so neatly was unsettling. Especially to think of the current events happening around us now.

“B-But that doesn’t mean it’s me, right Silver?” I nervously asked.

Silver, who was glaring at daisy snapped his eyes to me. Softening his expression.

“I can’t answer that Scarlet, you’re the first mare we’ve seen to be born with a mane of such a color. And with what these fuckers are doing, I myself am worried if these stories aren’t just stories.” Silver gestured to Daisy.

“Oh little monsters, these are not mere stories, they’re prophecies! Our cohorts grow more powerful by the day, soon you will no longer b-” Daisy’s unnecessarily dramatic speech was interrupted by a firm punch to the face by a white hoof.

“Oh can it ya bloody twat.” Ballpoint shouted as he shook his hoof.

Daisy spat out blood from her now bleeding nose and glared at Ballpoint.

“I still don’t know what the hay you ponies think we are, but we sure as hay don’t go around murdering ponies in the night. Unlike ye did to us not long ago.” Ballpoint huffed.

Silver stood up and started trotting down the road,

“Save it for later Lieutenant, we have to get moving. We’ve spent too much time speaking of ponies long dead and of stories long forgotten.” he spoke with authority as we all got up and followed.

I sighed and checked my pipbuck to see how far we were from the nearest location. Questions swarmed my head and I was bloody scared. I didn’t want to be put into any position like this, I hoped to Luna that a tale is just a tale and no more than that.

“We’re about half a mile from the building mates, I have a feeling it’s not going to be the air base.” I groaned. Nothing in the middle of this massive forest even resembled a military structure. Hell, no bloody structures were out here at all!

“Then let’s double time it ladies, we have no time to waste.” Captain Dusk commanded as we broke into a brisk canter.

I couldn’t feel how tired I was from all this running as I sat within my swarming mind. The only things that I heard were our hoof clops and clinks of chain on the pavement, the clacking of Silver and Ballpoint’s barding, and the rustling of the autumn wind.

***

“Hey, are ye alright mate? Lemme, go grab another rag, this one is going cold again.” A North Braytish mare’s voice woke me up.

I shivered and felt my ears twist as I heard the shuffling of hooves off to my right. The air felt a lot warmer here than… wherever I was before. I cracked open my eyes and tried to focus on where I was. My blurry vision slowly came into focus.

I was laying down on some kind of cushion with a few blankets stacked on my back, ahead of me was some nice furniture with a few odds and ends on a table. The room I was in was dark and smelled of burning wood. The walls were a cozy maroon and the entire room, with its compact design and wooden furniture, felt homely.

Apparently it was still night out, rays of soft yellow light from hearths warming eve lights pierced a stained glass window behind me, only a few candles and the crackling of a nearby fireplace lit up the room.

I looked to my right and came nose to nose with a familiar green-grey face leaning uncomfortably close to me.

“I- Uhh-” was all that escaped my mouth.

Penny's golden eyes widened and she quickly back peddled with a yelp blushing hotly. A steaming rag still held in her mouth, her small fangs just barely poking over it.

“I- I- I-” Penny mumbled around the rag. She quickly spit it into a steaming bucket of water by the fireplace.

“Ye were so cold ye probably had hypothermia, I mean Luna above you appeared in me living room outa thin air, an- and I was just, uh, putting the rag back on ye head an-” Penny frantically blurted out, rubbing her foreleg against the other.

“Hey, calm down Penny. I appreciate you doing that for me.” I smiled. She nodded and visibly relaxed a little.

“But, uh, sorry for just popping into your house… you said I just appeared here?” I asked as I sat up. I started to feel a lot warmer under the blankets.

Penny nodded and looked at me really confused.

“Aye… I just finished packing me saddle bags when I heard something like a fire cracklein’ and saw smoke pouring into me kitchen! I hurried into me living room t’find ye laying unconscious on me floor!” Penny exclaimed.

“Ye were deathly cold and shivering like.” She frowned and shook her periwinkle mane from her eyes. “What were ye doing? Are you real?” She took a step closer and poked my forehead with a hoof.

“Ow quit it, I'm real alright.” I mumbled and swatted her hoof away. “I… I don't really know.” I half lied.

I remembered Ignis, the realm of Lupus, the order, everything. But would I really want to explain that experience to Penny? Maybe later, when I knew her better, and especially when I knew what it all was about.

“Lad, I'm gonna be frank here, what happened isn't normal… are ye sure yer okay?” Penny's eyes grew with concern.

I nodded and got off the cushion, thankfully all my of my gear was still on me the way I left it.

“Look, thanks for helping me again. But a lot of things happened that even I am not too sure about. I want to find out what they meant, and I want to see how I can help against the black daylight.” I sighed and sat down locking eyes with Penny. “I can't guarantee you'll find your doctor, and I don't know what lies ahead. Are you sure you want to travel with me still?” I asked. I would never risk another pony’s life just because I wanted to help Transylvania.

Penny glanced to her pile of equipment near the door to her house. It was meger, only a single left saddlebag, and a yellow first aid kit with pink butterflies on it. Her only weapon was a well used pistol of some kind sitting atop the bag, it looked more complicated than a regular pistol. A black pea coat hung on a peg by the door frame.

She steeled her expression and nodded to me sternly.

“We need a new doctor here, especially after the battle.” Her eyes softened. “Besides, it's about time I go out and make me some friends. And I- I’d like t’get to know ye better Midnight.” she finished with a light blush.

Oh that's kind of her. I obliviously noted and smiled a friendly smile.

“Alrighty then, let's get going huh? The first thing I want to do is figure out where Scarlet is, she went to Raffael right? How do we get there?” I trailed off.

I would be under cutting my emotions if I said I wasn't concerned, I was terrified to think of how she might be. After encountering ghouls, Raiders and trained soldiers, I've quickly learned how dangerous this world has become. I had no doubt she could hold off on her own, but I'd give anything to have her by my side again. And I was going to do just that.

Penny perked up at the sound of Scarlet’s name, a small frown appeared on her muzzle. She cleared her throat.

“Well actually lad, the pony we’d need to talk ta is th’Colonel…I doubt anypony but him knows where the exact location is. But didn't ye already speak with him?” Penny asked.

“Uh, well I think I did. We didn’t really cover too much. I guess we’ll just have to talk to him again.” I avoided. I really would have to explain it all to her later.

Penumbra gave me a weird look then sighed. She stood up and made her way to her supplies.

“Aye.. .well let’s go to th’headquaters, or what's left of it anyway. The big buck in charge is most likely gonna be there, ‘specially after the funeral.” She spoke as she just finished buttoning up her pea coat and placing her fancy pistol within it.

She fastened her saddlebag over her left flank, and I was able to finally see her cutiemark on her right side. Or rather, lack thereof. Instead, the coat was darkened and a light scar of a thunderbolt took its place. It almost looked like she was branded there instead.

Penumbra caught my gaze and quickly placed the medkit over her right flank, cutting my stare.

“Penny… what happened to your cutiemark?” I asked, meeting her sorrow filled eyes.

“A- ah well, I took meself a nasty hit from a bloody energy weapon. It scarred pretty badly…” Penny stumbled.

Some scarring, it looks exactly like a thunderbolt. If I have my secrets, she can have hers. I nodded skeptically to her.

“Right… Let’s get moving.” I concluded. I didn't want to press her if it wasn’t something she was willing to talk about.

Penny let out a quiet sigh and nodded. She turned around and headed out the door. I quickly followed behind her and stepped into the chilly autumn night. Penny gestured I move out of the way from her door, and grabbed a key from her saddle bag. I stepped aside and took a look at the town square.

The funeral was completely finished, ponies continued about their way, visiting the market, or making the last repairs on buildings and roads. The rocket attacks from earlier were more maiming than destructive. The little pockmarks in the road were easily repaired with packed dirt and cobblestone, while the buildings were patched with some kind of hoofmade plaster.

It was obvious that the mood wasn’t as cheerful as the night Scarlet and I first stepped into this town. Ponies passed by with pained expressions, the guard was missing nearly half of their ponniel, and the market was eerily quiet as ponies shopped and left. Everypony lost something in the attack and the cheerful hearthwarming eve lights hanging everywhere didn’t help but add ironic contrast.

“Aye it’s bloody dreadful isn’t it? This is something I hope to Luna they will pay for.” Penny spoke from behind me. Hoofclops told me she started moving and I turned around and followed. She couldn’t have been more right.

We headed towards the headquarters at an easy trot, it was just up the road to the left of her house. Even from here I could already see half of the second floor was caved in. The rubble was mostly cleared off the streets, but repairing the second floor would take months. It may have been slow going, but I spotted ponies flying up and down the sides, busy trying to reconstruct the walls.

When we approached the door, I could hear the bustling of guards on the other side. Even with the headquarters damaged, this didn’t stop the army of professional soldiers from continuing their duties. Outside, two armed guards stood vigilantly, they were dressed in their usual black barding. One of them nodded to me and allowed me to open the door.

Penny and I entered the familiar room from before, this time it was positively alive with activity. Ponies dressed in digital camouflage uniforms like my own, with their respective painted roses on their shoulders, quickly trotted between stations set up around the room. A radio desk was set up delivering orders, the desk of terminals before me was busy with ponies typing away, even the armory was alight with bustling guards as they cleaned and loaded weapons.

In the middle of the room were a few of the high ranking officers I’d seen at the funeral. They sat around a table covered in papers, their camouflage was exactly the same as the other guards. The only difference however, were little roses of their own respective rank pinned on their collars and their shoulders left bare.

I cautiously made my way up to them, the other ponies only sparing a few glances as they rushed by, at least I wasn’t kicked out yet.

“But ma’am, we need at least six thousand more caps to get a fraction of the medical supplies we used!” Captain Angel argued. Her uniform sported a red cross on the left shoulder.

“If we had the money to spare, we would have already given it to you Captain. Your unit will have to suffice with five hundred while we wait for our caravans to return from any nearby towns still standing. Once the route to the capital is declared safe, you’ll get your dividend.” A grey coated, blue maned mare spoke. Her rank looked kinda like the Major rank that Aurora was given.

“Ma’am with all due respect, we could just take the money from logistics. If we’re attacked again, we might no-” Angel was cut off by the Major’s hoof raising.

“My words are final, you’re dismissed Captain Angel.” She spoke with authority.

Angel sighed and shot a strict salute, quickly met by the Major’s. She then about faced and gave me a quick nod as she passed me and Penny, headed for the door.

“I recognize you, you were the pegasus that Aurora rescued correct?” The Major directed to me.

“Yeah, if it wasn’t for him I wouldn’t be standing here right now.” I nodded solemnly.

“Aye. My name is Major Bonfire, how could I help you…” the Major trailed off rolling a hoof in the air.

“Midnight Wind, I was looking for Colonel Sterling, I had a few questions I was hoping he could answer.” I said. Penny, was awkwardly standing behind me. Poor filly didn’t have much to say here.

Bonfire scoffed and looked at me crossly.

“A civilian as yourself doesn’t exactly get the privilege of walking up to the Colonel and asking him questions. You have to take it up the chain of command.” Her tone taking a harsher edge.

“Well the lad already spoke with him earlier, I’m sure the Colonel wouldn’t mind speaking with Midnight again.” Penny spoke as she took a step forward.

Ahh well, I kinda did? I mentally facehoofed, I should have remembered Penny didn’t know either.

Major Bonfire’s skeptical look deepened and she gestured to the staircase along the back wall.

“If that’s so, his office is the second room on the right. Knock once and wait for him to tell you to come in.” She said carefully. “If I hear any funny business, I’ll fly up there myself to kick your sorry flanks out of this facility. Am I perfectly clear?”.

“You betcha!” “Aye lass.” Penny and I spoke simultaneously and nodded vigorously.

We quickly made our way to the stairs, excusing ourselves from the guards who were passing in front of us. We cantered up the stairs and I approached the second door on the left and raised a hoof.

“No not that one!” Penny whispered and jumped up grabbing my hoof. “The lass said second one on the right lad.” She rolled her eyes and whispered, still holding my hoof.

“Oh, well why didn’t you say anything then?” I could have sworn otherwise.

Penny did a double facehoof with hers and mine still in her grasp. She looked down and quickly let go of mine, falling silent with a blush again. Mares, so confusing sometimes.

I shook my head and turned around, coming face to face with an open door, and a strong, well worn stallion standing in the doorway. He was giving us a look of both confusion and anger.

“What’re you two doing holding hooves in the officer’s hall? And how did you two even get in here?” He asked hotly.

His voice was that of Colonel Sterling, but he looked nothing like before. When I last saw him, he was dark grey and had a pure white mane and tail, now he was dark brown and had a black mane and tail. Based off of his uniform, he was definitely Colonel Sterling however.

“Bwa- wha- you dyed your coat and mane!” I pointed at his face and blurted out in confusion.

“Are ye daft Midnight, what’re ye talking about?” Penny hastily whispered behind me.

Colonel Sterling was not pleased, he turned around and entered his office taking a seat behind his desk. He gestured us in.

Inside was a cozy room filled with bookcases and a few small desks, maps and charts covered the tan colored walls and a simple overhead chandelier of hearthwarming eve lights lit the room. Two chairs sat in front of his desk which we took seats in.

“Who are you two? You better give me a good explanation before I call security.” The Colonel spoke with a glare. His voice sounded like a sophisticated Braytish stallion. It kinda reminded me of how Dusk spoke.

“Are you Colonel Sterling?” I quickly asked.

For the second time that night Penny facehoofed next to me.

“Oh, so I’m the one answering questions here? Yes. I’m Colonel Sterling. Now who are you two?” He asked once more. I was probably pushing the patience of a stallion that had none to begin with.

“I’m Midnight Wind, this is Penumbra. Me and my marefriend are the ponies from the stable not too far from here.” I answered my name for what felt like the billionth time that night.

“Oh, you’re those ponies.” He sat back, then looked over Penumbra. “I had reports your… marefriend... was the special maned mare? I don’t see anything special here?” He asked as
Penny quickly shot him a glare.

“Excuse me! What’d you say about ‘nothing special’?” She growled.

“She’s not my marefriend” I let out a huge sigh. What was up with these stallions in command and making assumptions like that all the time? “Anyway, I actually came here looking to see if you knew where Scarlet went, supposedly you sent her with a few guards to Waff- Rafael? How would I get there?” I asked.

“I don’t give orders to specific ponies. I simply requested that all remaining witnesses from the special operations units report there. If your Scarlet happened to be a part of that order, then it came from below me.” Sterling replied carefully. “As for the location of the air base, what kind of self proclaimed privilege do you have to just waltz in here and ask?” He narrowed his eyes.

“B-But didn’t you two meet earlier?” Penny mumbled, the poor mare was so confused.

“What the hay are you talking about?” Sterling barked.

“Before you dyed your coat and hair, you approached me on the rooftop and raced me. Then you went all ghostie on me! A- And then you turned into a wolf and told me about spirits and made me follow floating fire!” I stood quickly and blurted out.

“He’s daft, I knew it.” Penny groaned and put her forehead on the desk.

Sterling’s eye twitched as he tried to process what I said.

“Okay that’s it. Security!” He hollard and stood up quickly.

“No, no, no wait!” I widened my eyes and reached a hoof forward to calm him, bumping my holster on the edge of the chair and spilling the Tidus 11 onto the desk.

Sterling jerked back and pulled a pistol from his leg holster pointing it at me.

Shit this is not going to plan. I panicked.

The world suddenly froze in place and turned a slight tint blue, I saw my breath come out as vapor is the freezing air. I could still move perfectly fine however, and I let my hoof - no - my paw, drop. I was back into my timber wolf body.

“Midnight.” The voice of ignis filled my mind as he sighed.

I yelped and looked around me hurriedly. Behind me, near the door, sat the pure white wolf. Around him wisps of fog floated and he was slightly transparent. His eyes were faintly glowing blue.

“I see you’re confused. Earlier, it was me summoning you. I used an illusion of Colonel Sterling as to not alarm you. However as I feared, my natural colors projected through to you since we share the same embodiment. I didn’t expect you to seek out the Colonel. It is my fault, I apologize for my oversight.” Ignis lowered his head in apology.

“Oh, well ...okay, that explains a lot. But why did everything just freeze?” I cocked my head in confusion.

Ignis smiled, “When you were alarmed, you instinctively triggered a Spirit Roaming spell. Coincidentally, I was trotting through this spot checking up on you.” Ignis explained.

Ignis let out a grunt, and stood up to all fours.

“I am growing tired holding my end of the spell to communicate with you, however before I depart, I’d like to let you know I am proud that you have discovered this so quickly. It spares me some teaching.” Ignis chuckled.

“Wait what? Checking up on me? I can cast spells? I’m not a unicorn! I have so many questions!” I exclaimed.

“Excellent, and I have many answers. I will summon you once more when I prepare your course, this gives me an excellent idea where to start. For now, try moving to a different location, I’m sure you’ll be pleasantly surprised.” Ignis smiled once more and vanished into a puff of smoke.

I let out a sigh and a shiver, my muscles were aching for some reason. I quickly trotted around the desk and to the right of the frozen Colonel Sterling. I cautiously grabbed the pistol out of his mouth and placed it back into his holster. Then did the same with my own and my holster.

Now what? How do I make time resume? Uhhh. GO? I thought to myself worriedly, my body was starting to hurt from exhaustion.

A rush of wind overtook me and everything resumed once more. I let out a huge gasp as my legs trembled from soreness. I looked around me as the smoke cleared, thankfully I was back into my regular body as a pony.

I saw Penny yelp at the Colonel and stand up, then do a double take of me.

“Am I daft?” She mumbled blinking rapidly.

The Colonel sputtered and looked around him quickly, then met my eyes with panic.

“What the hell is going on here?!” He backpedaled.

I heard a yell come from down the hallway as Major Bonfire was probably rushing upstairs at this point.

“Ya know, I don’t even know where to begin explaining.” I deadpanned. “Look, before we’re kicked out, let me at least offer a proposition for you.” I said cautiously, I was not gonna walk out empty hoofed without knowing where my marefriend was.

Colonel Sterling narrowed his eyes and nodded, I didn’t expect him to actually listen to me, maybe my display spooked him. Stomping hooves up the stairs reminded me I was really short on time here, something told me the Colonel wasn’t going to wait for much longer before evicting me and Penny.

“I overheard you needed scouts to see if one of your major trade routes were clear, I can check it out for you as long as you give me the directions to get there.” I hastily offered.

“You’re bloody insane you know that? But you’re one helluva special pegasus.” Sterling sighed. “I just don’t have enough ponypower to send some guards to the road to check it out. That trading road is essential for our supplies. I’ll take you up on it. However, when you’re done, call me on the radio at Rafael and report back to me. You’re going to owe me a favor, and with what I just saw, I think you’re the perfect pony for the job.” He smiled dryly.

“Your pipbuck should recognize these coordinates; forty-seven degrees north, one hundred-twenty-two degrees west.” He spoke clearly and slowly.

A ping on my pipbuck drew my attention and I raised my left hoof to see it. The map screen was up and navigated to a location north of here. The device highlighted a location labeled “47.6097° N, 122.3331° W. Rafael Air Base”. The indicator then panned down and highlighted a road leading from Renaissance to a fork leading to Rafael. I guessed that was the trade route they needed check out. The smart little bastard on my foreleg even gave me a way to Rafael after I complete his request.

“You can follow the lumber roads heading east after you check out the route, that should lead you to Rafael.” Sterling said more calmly. “Now get the hell out of my headquarters.” And there went his calm demeanor.

I nodded and looked at the doorway, Major Bonfire stood with a pistol drawn in her mouth, beckoning us to go down the stairs. Penny was already in the hallway, her face was guilt ridden, looking like a filly who got caught stealing sweets.

I stood to all fours and trotted out the door, following Penny down the stairs and out the front of the headquarters, Major Bonfire promptly holstered her pistol and slammed the door on my flank. I gave a nervous chuckle to the guards who were now glaring at me by the door and we slowly trotted down the street.

“Bloody hell Midnight.” Penny groaned and sat in the road. “I don’t even know where t’begin. How about, what the hay was that?” She cried out.

“Well, we know what to do now, we just have to head north and fin-” I was cut off by a hoofstomp.

“No lad, what was with yer wizardly display? Ye bloody teleported before me eyes! Are ye also part unicorn? Ye may as well be with all o’ye mixed blood!” Penny exclaimed.

I let out a slow sigh and looked down the road leading north out of Renaissance. I was way passed the point where I could ignore telling her.

“Let’s just head over to the trade route, it should be about thirty minutes by flight. I’ll explain on the way.” I looked over to Penny’s steely gaze.

“If ye want me to trust ye mate, ye better have one bloody good explanation. Let’s go.” She spread her wings and took off into a hover.

I joined her in flight and we climbed to a comfortable height above the treetops.

“Well, for starters, apparently I’m actually a timber wolf.” I explained hesitantly as we gathered speed in our slow spiraling climb.

“Yer a bloody what?” Penny looked at me with even more confusion.

“Well, actually just my soul, I’m still a pony!” I defended.

“Yer what is a what?!” Penny asked again.

Luna guide me, this is gonna take a while. I moaned internally as we got into formation and followed the road far below us.

The Moon was at it’s peak in the sky and the chilly air was still, at least it was gonna be a simple flight. Goddesses was I wrong.

<><><>

“I don’t know mate, they look awfully menacing and scary to me.” I mumbled from my branch to ballpoint on the other side of the tree trunk.

We were just a few hundred hooves from the ancient castle ahead of us. Now, when I say castle, I mean a jumble of rocks and a single standing stone tower. The bloody thing had been torn down by the weather throughout the years. There were a few heavily armoured ponies at the top and walking along the base of it however.

We positioned ourselves almost a hundred hooves up across the street from the tower. Personally I didn’t think perching ourselves in a tree was the best decision, especially after last time, but what Silver says, goes. Below us, Daisy was unhappily chained to the trunk as we scouted out the building.

“Ye know mates, I don’t see any white trim, I doubt they’re Daylight forces.” Ballpoint spoke quietly, settling down this rifle.

“Yeah, but these blokes are armed to the teeth, do you see that barding? It’s got to be Steel Rangers.” Silver called down from the branch above me.

I remembered the brief description Aurora told me and Midnight about the Steel Rangers. Supposedly they were at neutral standing with the inhabitants of Transylvania. Scout reports from the largest city in Transylvania said there was only one small chapter of them in the nearby mountains, more of an outpost to keep an eye on us. Aurora said they don’t really pay too much attention to us due to our lack of technology, or any pre-war goodies. I can’t blame them, we lived in a giant bloody forest, in houses that resembled classical equestria.

“Well mate, why don’t we say hello? I’d rather they know we’re here, so we don’t scare em and get an explosive surprise to our flanks.” I spoke to Silver above me, looking up.

“And get yer bloody foreleg sawed off? Be me guest lass, go and give em yer pleasantries.” Ballpoint sarcastically called out.

“Get my foreleg sawed off?” I poked my head around the tree trunk to see Ballpoint roll his eyes.

“One look o’yer fancy pipbuck and those steel rangers will be all over ye, they may not be hostile to us yet but they’ll jump on the opportunity to interrogate a fresh stable mare as yeself.” Ballpoint explained with a shrug.

“I think our best option is sneak by them, if we stay this far away we should stay out of their scanning range.” Silver spoke as he hopped down to my branch.

I flinched and tried to balance myself as he shook the bloody thing. His barding and equipment probably made him twice as heavy.

“Aye, that may be the best option, let’s get daisy and skirt the edges of the road for a while then.” Ballpoint nodded and he slung his rifle across his back.

We all spread our wings and hopped off the tree, leaving a slight rustle of the sickly pine needles above us. We circled down in a slow, and quiet glide, landing on the soft pine needle bed that coated the whole forest. When I turned around to face the others, something was definitely wrong, the golden coated and white maned earth pony was nowhere to be found.

“Aw bloody hell Captain, ye done it again!” Ballpoint moaned and unsling his rifle again.

“I beg your pardon mate? I secured her to this branch, see?” Silver pointed to the smooth, branchless tree trunk.

“There not be a branch on this tree until at least forty hooves up ye soddy muppet!” Ballpoint exclaimed.

Without warning the tree next to us exploded halfway up the trunk in a shower of splinters, causing both well trained stallions to drop to their stomachs and point their guns to the tower. I, for my part, stood there confused for a few seconds and then quickly dove behind the tree trunk, unslinging my carbine. I put a foreleg over my head as the rotten wood rained down on us, covering us in dust and dirt.

“What the hay was that?!” I yelled in confusion, my ears ringing slightly from the explosion.

“Two blokes on the top of the tower facing us, one of em’s got bloody artillery on a battle saddle. He’s reloading.” Dusk calmly spoke out looking through his spotter’s scope.

“Aye, I got him.” Ballpoint called out and fired his rifle.

The sharp supersonic crack of the gun echoed into the forest as I watched the vapor trail of his bullet spark off of something on the tower.

“Bloody nora it just bounced off his armor, he’s loaded, let’s move!” Silver cried out as the two quickly stood up and galloped to the right.

Not knowing what else to do, I galloped as fast as I could trying to keep up with them. They both dove down behind a tree and set up again. I joined behind them and finally raised my scope to my eye, looking at the tower. The power armored pony had a huge cannon strapped to his side, it looked like a seventy millimeter howitzer. On his other flank sat a can of ammunition, with a belt being fed into the cannon. We probably had a few seconds between each shot as it loaded.

I watched as the gun silently fired, recoiling backwards on springs, the round’s tracer lead to where we were only a few seconds before. The ground quaked as a huge explosion erupted only a tens of hooves away from us, showering more dirt on top of us. The report of his cannon quickly followed, echoing off the mountains.

“Alright, fire when ready, aim for the ammo belt!” Silver barked, intensely looking into his scope.

“Aye Captain.” Ballpoint racked his bolt and fired again.

The report of his rifle resounded and I watched the vapor trail hit the barrel of the cannon, ricocheting into the night sky.

“Aw shite, the bloke moved.” Ballpoint cried as he racked his bolt again and aimed.

The Steel ranger paused, and looked over to his companion. The rest of the Steel Rangers climbed onto the rooftop from a staircase in the tower, they all seemed to be pointing into the sky. Suddenly two steel rangers with twin twenty millimeter flak cannons opened up and a roar of explosions filled the night air.

I quickly gazed up to the spot they were hitting, a trail of midair explosions contrasted the clear night sky as they followed a pair of bat ponies. One of them rolled and dodged another explosion, and I suddenly realized he wasn’t a batpony. He was a pegasus, my pegasus!

“That’s Middy up there!” I cried out and pointed a hoof.

“What the hell is he doing all the way out here?” SIlver hollard and looked up to where I was pointing.

“Mates, they’re not gonna last long with that flak, we need t’cross the road while they’re distracted. and try to get em’ off their flanks.” Ballpoint called out and stood up.

I nodded and braced my carbine in my mouth ready for action. We all took off and I pumped my wings as hard as I could to reach the base of the tower, slamming into the stone wall with a grunt.

“Ballpoint, do you still have the AP rounds from earlier?” Silver asked as he checked the magazine of his IS-16 that he’d picked up earlier. I saw green tipped ammunition stacked in there before he put it back in the rifle. Green tips were just armor penetrators for light armor, not piercing like the black tip ammunition.

“Mate, do ye take me for anything less than professional? I’ve had ‘em in this whole time, we were just too far for me rounds to penetrate anything that thick.” Ballpoint huffed and opened his bolt to hoof load a few more rounds, topping off the internal magazine.

“I thought you two said these blokes were neutral?” I whined as I looked up back to the flak cloud, Midnight took a steep dive followed by the other bat pony as they landed somewhere behind the tower, the flak came to an abrupt stop.

At least he’s safe, but since when was his wing well enough to fly? I made a mental note to find out when this was over. After I slapped him for being in danger like that.

“They are neutral!” Silver exclaimed, peaking around the radius of the tower.

“I would bet a million caps that Daisy ran over here and played these rangers like a harp. She probably told them we were slavers or something.” he continued.

“Well, as long as this lass has a pipbuck, they’re gonna be rough with us. Let’s hope we can talk some sense int-.”

Ballpoint was cut off as the silent night erupted in a loud chorus of shrill screams and unequine howls. I looked around to the forest and saw the tree tops shuddering as a dark mass approached us.

“Aw shite, I shoulda guessed all this noise would attract something from the forest. Alright, up we go, we don’t have a choice now. Let’s meet them up from the steps, I don’t want to surprise them and get blown to a million pieces.” SIlver hastily spoke as he rushed around the tower to the door at the base. These Ranger’s shot at me and my special somepony, I was less than happy at that moment.

“Bloody hell.” I moaned as I shouldered my carbine once more and entered the doorway.

***

Penny and I glided in silence once more, only the radio on my pipbuck kept us entertained with its smooth jazz; some stallion singing about flying to the moon. The road was pretty quiet except for the occasional wandering ghoul far below. As we would have it, the trade route was clear. We slowly banked to the right, following the fork in the road. This new road would lead to Rafael, and I could finally meet up with Scarlet again and figure out what the hay we’re gonna do.

“Yanno lad. I still don’t know if yer just a daft drug addict, or if yer telling the truth.” Penny cut the silence, interrupting my thoughts. “But having seen yer sorcery before me own eyes… Luna above, I have t’believe ye.” She finished with a sigh.

“Trust me sister, I don’t even know so much for myself. I just told you what I saw.” I flapped my wings lazily.

I had left out the parts about ignis wanting to summon me again, as well as his plans to teach me more about being the ‘Guardian’. According to Penny, that name came from an old Transylvanian tale regarding a bat pony mare born with a red mane, supposedly the Guardian was the guide of her travels and her protector. Like hell if I knew where we were supposed to go, maybe that odd dream I had about Vanhoover had something to do with it?

A bright flash followed by a thump in my chest from an explosion echoed below us. I shot my eyes down in time to see a stone tower with a few armored ponies standing on it looking up at us.

“What the hay was that? Do you think they’re shooting at us?” I looked worriedly to Penny, who was sharing my expression.

“I donno lad, that was an airburst round, maybe the-” Penny was cut off by another explosion tearing the sky just a few hooves behind us.

I heard the air fizzle as shrapnel shot past my head, the percussion from the shell racking my bones. I started to feel panic swell in my chest as a chorus of explosions surrounded us, slowly getting more accurate in both position and altitude.

“We need to get out of here!” Penny yelled over the deafening roar.

“No shit!” I yelled back, my ears were already ringing at this point, and I felt nauseous from the constant bombardment jarring my bones

I looked down just in time to see a tracer shell headed my way, I quickly rolled to the right as the shell combusted where I just was. I felt something slam into my barding on my left side, knocking the wind out of me.

“Bloody hell Midnight, you just took a hit! We can’t outfly this!” Penny screamed over the explosions. Whoever was shooting at us was getting too damn close for comfort..

Penny was right, our best option right now was to dive below the trees and try to make our way with our lives, no way in tartarus was I going to die now.

I steeled my nerves and looked down to find an appropriate spot to dive into. A familiar shape and red color caught my eyes as I scanned the base of the tower.

What the hay is she doing way out here? I guessed we didn’t have to go all the way to Rafael, but Luna above, of all places to find her.

“We’re diving vertically. Now.” I commanded, Penny looked scared but she nodded and folded her wings with me as we entered a sickening zero G dive.

I felt my guts lurch as we gathered way too much speed for this altitude. My instincts were telling me to slow down, but my brain knew if we did, a lucky shot would easily cut us in half. The mid air explosions continued to erupt from above us, trying to follow our increasing speed.

Right when I guessed my tail cleared the tallest branches of the treetops, I flared my wings as wide as I could. I grit my teeth and my muscles screamed in agony from the strain. They were going to be sore for days, that’s for sure.

Penny let out a yelp as she did the same next to me. We tumbled towards the ground at an alarming rate, I closed my eyes and hit the ground hard, rolling a few times after the impact and landing on my stomach. The soft pine needles helped cushion the fall slightly, and thankfully I didn’t feel like I broke anything this time. Penny rolled passed me and finally came to a stop on her back. Above, the flak explosions shattered small branches from the tree tops, then came to a sudden stop.

As the echos of the cannons firing died down, the night finally fell silent once more. Only our heavy panting and the faint music coming from my pipbuck taking over once more. I groaned and shut the radio off with my nose. Now was not the time for cheerful music.

“Ah laddie… let’s not… do that again…” Penny mumbled to my right as she caught her breath.

“Aye.” I agreed and stood up slowly. I trotted over to penny and held out a hoof to help pull her up.

Penny nodded and blushed again, taking my hoof and rising up to all fours. She trotted in a circle checking over herself, and readjusted her saddlebag-medkit combo.

“Are ye alright? I saw a piece of shrapnel shoot into yer side!” She suddenly turned to me and inspected my left side.

I foll owed her gaze and saw a small black hole in my grey camouflage barding. A still-smoking piece of metal was imbedded in the thick cloth, having been stopped by the black ceramic plate underneath.

“I’m alright, thanks to your armor, I’m surprised we actually got away from this unscathed.” I nodded and looked around us.

We were just a few hundred hooves from the tower, and whatever crazy ponies that inhabited it who decided to light us up like hearthwarming eve trees.

“Let’s get out of here then huh? I don’t think our friends at the tower are going to wait around till we show up. They’re definitely gonna start searching. But I’m glad yer okay lad, really glad.” Penny’s blush deepened and she looked over to the tower in disdain.

She blushes a lot, is that normal for mares? I shot her a quizzical look and shook my head. I had a lot more to worry about.

“I think I saw Scarlet over by the base of the tower, she’s bound to be with Lieutenants Dusk and Ballpoint... “ I trailed off, watching Penny’s expression drop in worry.

“Alright mate, yer in charge here.” Penny sighed, and reached into her pea coat, drawing her fancy pistol in her mouth. The gun let out an electrical whine and the barrel started glowing green as she cocked the slide. I’ve never seen a firearm like that before, it looked like a regular pistol, but with magical shit thrown into it.

I nodded and unstrapped my rifle from my back, letting it stay slung across my chest. We quickly galloped towards the silent tower, nothing but the moonlight was lighting up our way, thankfully that’s exactly what we needed for our passive magic to kick in and grant us better vision.

As we reached the base of the tower, and emerged from the forest, the night air was split in half by the most grotesque chorus of sounds I’ve ever heard. I whipped around and looked in panic, trying to figure out where the hay it came from. Penny doing the same, then looking to me in worry.

“I think we just attracted a whole hell of a lot of ghouls, we need to get to higher ground, and fast.” I spoke as we made our way around the tower and into the doorway.

Where the hay is Scarlet? She was just here! I thought to myself as I turned the corner and galloped directly into Scarlets flank, causing her to yelp in surprise and send us tumbling to the ground.

“Get the hay off me you secce-wankstain-twat!” Scarlet screamed into the ground and tried to grab her carbine in front of her.

I lay dazed on her back as she finally wiggled enough to flip over and point the carbine right between my eyes.

“Merddy?” She mumbled around the firing bit, quickly spitting it out, sending the IS-4 clattering on the stone floor.

“Hel-” I was cut off as she slapped me hard across the face.

“Don’t do that mate! I almost bloody shot you!” She screamed.

“Well, I’m sor-” I was cut off once more and she slapped my other cheek.

“And especially don’t fly into flak like that! You could have died you soddy bloke!” she screamed once more.

“Look, I didn’t choose to fl-” I was cut off a third time as she pushed towards me and locked her lips with mine. This time, I was okay with the interruption. I felt my eyes flutter closed as I took in the moment.

“Glad yer here mate, now save the mouth sex for later, we have a bit more pressing matters to attend to.” I heard Ballpoint deadpan from the steps.

“P-Penny what’re you doing here?” Dusk called out.

I finally pulled away from Scarlet’s lovely face and helped her to her hooves. She smiled warmly, and picked up her carbine.

“How’s it going lads? Hi… Scarlet.” Penny smiled awkwardly and waved a hoof to everypony.

“Have ye all lost ye bloody minds? Luna’s fuckin’ moon let’s get movin’!” Ballpoint hollard with a voice crack as he galloped up the steps.

“Right, there’s time for greetings later. We need to get those Steel Ranger’s to hold their fire on us, and open up on the horde of ghouls headed our way. Let’s go.” Dusk steeled his expression and ordered confidently. We all nodded and galloped the stairs after him.

Okay, great so they were Steel Rangers. I thought to myself as we all spilled out onto the rooftop.

All four of the Steel Rangers and an unarmored earth pony were already waiting, the Ranger’s battle saddles were pointed at us as we emerged from the trapdoor that the staircase led out of. Both of our lines stood facing each other, the tension in the air would have been unbearable had it not been for the rumbling of hoofsteps coming from the forest to remind us of our danger.

“Hold your fire” Lieutenant Dusk cried out, raising a hoof to the Rangers. “You’ve been misinformed, we’re not whatever that mare said we were! I’m Captain Dusk and we’re with the Renaissance Rose Nightwatch on a mission to the Rafael Air Base.” he hastily called out, pointing to his insignia on his chest.

Huh I guess he was promoted.

“Then why the hay did this mare come screaming to us claiming you’re Slavers?” The modulated voice of a mare came out of the right-most suit. She had a nasty pair of twin cannons aimed at me. Why me?!

“Don’t listen to them!” The earth pony mare cried out in dramatic disdain.

“Shove it up yer arse! She’s an officer with the Black Daylight, we had er’ under custody to bring to Rafael.” Ballpoint spat, snapping his rifle to the mare.

I sneaked a peek over to the treeline, I could already make out the shapes of dozens of ghouls in the forest, they were nearly upon us.

“Paladin Sweet Roll, we need to make a decision now!” A stallion’s modulated voice called out with concern. It was the one with the giant fucking howitzer strapped to his side. Who the buck thinks of these things? That’s mother bucking field artillery!

Paladin Sweet Roll, the Ranger mare who spoke up earlier turned to the earth pony mare quickly.

“Is this true? The Steel Ranger’s don’t have time to worry about all of your petty skirmishes. But if you made us fire upon soldiers of a group we’re trying to stay neutral with, that is unacceptable.” The Paladin spat out. Her equestrian accent something I haven’t heard in awhile, well, besides my own accent.

“What are you doing defending these monsters? Can’t you see they are the ones who need to be eradicated? Yes I’m with the Black Daylight, and any friend of these bats are an enemy of ours! You’ll all burn with the res-” The earth pony’s head and shoulders were blown off in a bloody explosion. Her body slumped to the floor with a meaty slap.

“Well that settles it, alright boys let’s get to work!” The Paladin hastily ordered, her smoking cannon automatically ejected the spent shell and rechambered another with a satisfying clatch.

The other Rangers quickly turned around and let loose a roar of firepower into the oncoming horde of Ghouls. Me, Scarlet, Penny, Dusk and Ballpoint all stood there dumbfounded as the Ranger’s lay absolute waste to the horde. Their black angry visors flashed with glare from their muzzle flashes as the rooftop quickly became littered with enormous brass shell casings.

We all looked at each other and nodded, grabbing our respective weapons and lining up around the stone battlements that encompassed the rooftop. I stood next to Scarlet and Ballpoint as we braced our rifles on the ledge.

We all started firing upon the ghouls that made it through the Ranger’s onslaught, I lined up my sights onto a ghoul whose back legs were blown off, and clicked the pressure plate. The IS-700 reported firmly into my jaw as the bullet blew a chunk out of the ghoul’s head, causing it to slump down without any further movement.

I lowered my rifle and rechambered another round with my hooves, then picking it back up in my mouth, I took aim at a ghoul that was galloping towards the door of the tower. I fired once more and saw the asphalt kick up as my shot missed behind it. The ghoul suddenly twitched and collapsed as a bullet passed through it’s right eye socket. Ballpoint rechambered a round with quick discipline and took aim again. Our group continued let loose our small torrent of gunfire until the last ghoul lay twitching.

I let out a sigh and let my rifle drop to my chest, I only fired twice, damn I needed to pick up my game. A sudden feeling of a warm embrace caused me to jump as Scarlet grabbed me and snuggled up against me.

“Bloody hell Middy, I’m glad to see you’re okay. I wanted to say this earlier, but with so much going on, I didn’t have a chance! When I had to leave while you were still in the hospital, I was worried sick.” She spoke softly into my chest. I smiled and held her back. An argument split the now silent night and drew my attention.

“Dammit! Paladin Sweet Roll we needed her alive!” I heard Dusk holler as he returned his assault rifle to his back and stormed up to the Steel Ranger.

After their deadly display, I was genuinely impressed he had the nerve to come muzzle to muzzle with the Ranger.

“I made a tactful decision to keep you from getting shot in the back. You’re welcome.” The Steel Ranger deadpanned.

She kicked a lever on her cannons and they unloaded the chambered rounds, returning them to their respective ammo boxes. Her barrels were faintly glowing red and smoking in the chilly air.

“Knight Mystery Souffle, take Knight’s Chocolate Chunk and Moon Pie down the tower and secure the perimeter.” The Paladin ordered. The other Rangers nodded and began trotting down the stairs.

“She was under our custody, and was a key factor in ending this conflict with the Black Daylight before it escalates! When the hay are we ever going to take another bloody officer as a prisoner?” Captain Dusk stomped a hoof into the stone.

I let my eyes wander as they continued to argue. Ballpoint was sitting down on the rooftop across from me, relaxing against the stone wall. A cigarette lazily hung from his lips as his looked up at the night sky. Penny was checking her pistol, and mumbling to herself as she struggled to reload it. I didn’t get a chance to see how it fired.

“Let’s move out guys, we’ve got a long way ahead of us.” Captain Dusk called out gathering all of our attentions. Apparently he and the paladin had come to an agreement.

“You and Scarlet are under our protection from interrogation for being stable ponies, as well as having pip bucks. That was her trade off for killing our prisoner of war.” He grumbled as he spoke to me.

“Thanks Silver, I was actually starting to worry, the way she kept glancing at out forelegs.” Scarlet whispered as we all gathered ourselves and trotted down the steps once more.

Okay so now his name is Silver Dusk, Luna above what else is new around here?

I glanced around as we exited the stone tower, passing the remaining Rangers and heading up the road. Penny kept on stealing glances at me, and frowning at Scarlet. I looked to my left, finding Silver doing the same to Penny. Ballpoint just spat out his cigarette butt and trotted along nonchalantly.

“Hey guys, let’s fly on over to Rafael, I have a few things I need to do there.” I spoke up, Silver nodded in agreement.

“We’re still required to report to Colonel Starry Skies, I think that’s a good idea.” He spread his wings,stealing a glance to Penny once more. Was I missing something here?

I nodded as we all took off into the night air, forming up as a gaggle and climbing. It dawned upon me that this was the first time me and Scarlet ever got to fly together outside of the stable. Maybe later when things cleared up I’d take her out for a nice flight.

I looked to the band of misfit ponies flying around me, each one of us somehow found ourselves taking action against the Black Daylight. We were all involved in the struggle, but the more I thought about it, the more I realized we had to stick together. WHatever the hell the ‘Eternal Night’ was, Ignis made it very clear that I now played a part, and either for good or for bad, so did every other pony here around me

I sighed and spoke up,

“Well, everypony.” I cleared my throat. “I figured you all deserve to know what the hay is going on. Some things have happened recently and it’s been on my mind. We’re all involved in something way more complex than we could imagine. I want us all to be on the same page.”

“Did something bad happen?” Scarlet looked at me with concern.

“No, no nothing bad. Well, maybe, I'm not sure.” I sighed as I thought about what to say. “For starters, I’m actually a timber wolf” I repeated my explanation from before.

“You’re a bloody what?” Scarlet exclaimed.

This is gonna take a while I sighed.

XXX

Author's Note

Hey guys! Sorry there wasn't too much going on in the chapter, but every story needs it and I had to write it. The dreadful 'exposition chapter'; where the plot is slammed into your face and rubbed into every nook and cranny you didn't know you had.

I know it's a lot of dialogue and such, but it really gets all the characters up to speed and ready to move on to the story. It's kinda like completing the "tutorial" of a video game. But ho-oh just you wait! Next chapter I get-a rollin' and take a huge step forward!

Thanks for sticken' around guys and gals, keep the comments coming! Constructive critisism, pointing out plot holes and mistakes, it all helps a TON and heck, if you suggest something good enough that I overlooked, it might even end up in the story! I appreciate it.

-MeetSouder

Chapter Eight: The Dawn of War
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Eight: The Dawn of War

***

“Bloody hell…” Scarlet trailed off as we all halted our flight and came to a hover.

Before us, lay the Rafael Air Base bathed in the cool glow of the moon. The forest, similar to around Renaissance, gave way to an enormous clearing. The clearing stretched onward into an oblong circle with one of the sides sharing a huge rock face of the hundred of miles of mountains that surrounded Transylvania. In the center of the clearing however, was one of the most complex settlements I have ever seen. I mean, given I had only seen Renaissance, that wasn’t saying much. But you get it.

Along the center of the ovular clearing, a long road of pavement stretched, the ancient and cracking asphalt was covered in an organised system of white paint. Next to the longest road, sat a slightly smaller road, a few three or four pony air vehicles sat parked there. On the end of the roads was a large three story building, a tall tower with cracked and filthy glass was erected out of it and a jumble of uniformed ponies surrounded the building, busily maintaining and following their orders.

Along the other side of the largest road sat four huge buildings, their semicircle roofs reached onto either side, looking like a giant steel tent. The one furthest from the base had a caved in roof, and I guessed it was probably unused.

What got Scarlet’s attention, however, was not the complexity of the base. But rather the enormous, jet-black monstrosity that sat hovering a few hundred hooves over the airfield.

Absolutely gargantuan jet engines rumbled and kept the flying ship aloft, a light fog could be seen surrounding the center section and the occasional thunderbolt would strike out and hit one of the hundreds of little rods that covered the vessel. Cool blue windows lined what I could only assume was a command deck, and port-holes on various decks showed around the ship. Massive turrets were organized on all sides, they pointed forwards in a standby position with barrels coated in shiny chrome, reflecting the moonlight.

Underneath the ship sat two enormous double barreled turrets, their barrels were more rectangular and sported a pattern of faintly glowing green lights along the lengths, actually kind of similar to the design of Penny’s pistol when I thought about it.

Atop the rear of the ship, kind of like a cutie mark, was a large symbol: a yellow thunderbolt encircled by a dozen yellow stars was painted. Across the length of the ship, the words Hail Storm was written in yellow letters.

“ Hail storm…” I looked over to Penny as she slowly read, her eyes widening with what I could only assume was realization.

“That...That be there a- a cloudship…” She trailed off, her gaze never drifted away from the words written on the side..

“A bloody what?” Ballpoint asked.

“Wait, you guys are telling me that this isn’t supposed to be here?” I asked, looking to Ballpoint and Silver.

Silver, for his part was just as surprised, he turned to me with a confused look and answered.

“None of us have ever been to Rafael before… But I can guarantee you mate, that that isn’t one of ours.” He said pointing to the cloudship.

“That” Penny spoke up. “Be a Thunderhead class battle cruiser. The largest ships in the Grand Pegasus Enclave… Except this one is different, I’ve never seen that particular symbol on the hull of the Hail Storm. If it is what I think it is, then there’s something seriously wrong going on with the ponies of the Enclave.” She concluded, finally breaking her concerned stare.

I gave Penny a cross look, how could somepony have so much knowledge about the organization? I was trying to piece the coincidences together in my head, her pistol was not of regular design, and even her pea coat looked like it was some kind of standard issue military uniform now that I thought about it.

“Enclave…” Scarlet played with the word. “Hey, Aurora told Middy and I that they don’t stay around these parts. They supposedly haven’t been in contact with Transylvania for years!” She exclaimed, lifting her hooves into the air.

“Aye we haven’t… Penny, how’d you know so much about this?” Ballpoint added, turning to face Penny with a dangerous look.

“I.. I’ll explain later mate… But that right there, is no longer an Enclave Thunderhead, that symbol be one of the reasons we’re still flying here without a whole battalion of armed ponies coming to question us.” She frowned and looked around the base. Her eyes focused on the three flying contraptions “Speaking of which, three squadrons are already on the ground. We need to get down there, I need to talk to somepony.” She started to fly forwards again.

“Wait, wait hold up!” I exclaimed pushing forward with my wings and grabbing her hind leg. Eliciting a yelp from Penny as she was pulled back, causing us to slowly decrease in altitude.

“What are you talking about? Last I heard, the Enclave are more hostile than neutral to anypony not involved with them. Are you looking to get yourself killed?” I shook her in midair, my wings strained to keep us both aloft..

“Hey, watch it you’re gonna both fall to the ground if you don't start flapping harder soon. ” Scarlet nervously called from behind me.

“Oh can it, I can get him off me own way, thank ye very much!” Penny spat with uncalled for spite.

“Okay… sorry mate, Lundadamn.” Scarlet mumbled.

I quickly let got of Penny and we both flapped up to the others. Penny kept shooting Scarlet a weird look, and I couldn’t help but notice Silver was doing the same to me. Luna above, what is up with these two?

“Look, Penumbra, just explain to us what the hay is going on, I just don’t get how anypony could know so much about these ponies!” I pleaded.

Penny sighed and nodded. She hovered to the ground and sat down, followed by the rest of us as we formed a small circle around her.

“Fine mates, I’ll try t’keep it brief though.” She continued, “I’m sure ye all know of The Grand Pegasus Enclave, how they all live above the clouds and pretty much hate anything that comes from below? Saying we’re all dirty and impure like them?” She asked to as all, and we nodded.

“Well, believe it or not mates, but I was a part of one of their Squadrons.” She spoke softly.

“Isn’t it called the Grand Pegasus Enclave though?” Scarlet asked quickly.

Penny shot her a dirty look and rolled her eyes,

“Aye, but they had a regiment for our kind.” She sarcastically replied, then turning back to the rest of us she continued once more. Scarlet let out a huff and remained silent. I placed a comforting hoof on hers, and she flashed me a small smile.

“Just after th’bombs fell hundreds of years ago, when the pegasi closed up the sky with clouds, a lot of th’Bat Ponies from Hollow Shades followed them as well, trying to escape the apocalypse. Because of this, they allowed us to live with them, maybe with a bit of bloody racism for not being pegasi, but at least we were able to survive. Fast forward to just over a year ago, and ye’ll find me. I was part of this,” She pointed to the Hail Storm.

“The Hail Storm was th’flagship of the ‘Thestral Regiment’, that’s what they called us. Each regiment in the Enclave was organized into groups called “flights” and me flight was the expeditionary force. We would come down and monitor Transylvania.” She paused.

“Then how did you become the assistant doctor in Renaissance?” Silver quietly asked.

Penny’s expression dropped and she nodded sadly.

“I was a surgeon lad, with my flight. During one of our missions I was assigned as a field medic, we came across a group of travelers who were attacked by something from the forest, one of them needed immediate medical attention or he would have died! It was completely against orders, but I stayed behind and assisted him. It just so happens this laddie was Broken Bone himself. Well, turns out that was bloody unacceptable, and when I returned to the base, I was exiled immediately. They burned off me cutie marks and sent me about me way…” She trailed off.

Penny grabbed the corner of her saddlebag and lifted it, showing the scarred thunderbolt that sat upon her flanks.

Ballpoint let out a whistle, “That’s bloody awful lass…”

“Aye, after all this, I came to Renaissance. Lo and behold, Broken Bone, luna bless his soul, offered me a job and one of his houses on his property in thanks for saving his life. If not for him, I don’t know what would have become of me… He was more of a grandfather to me if anything...” She sniffled.

Poor filly, she must have been a lot closer to Broken than I imaged.

Silver put a hoof around her shoulder and held her close, Penny, for her part finally let loose her pent up emotion since the battle a few nights ago. Scarlet let out a small whine and looked to me sadly, life out here was hard for everypony. How could she and I have been so blissfully unaware locked in our stable?

“Well I’ll be damned... “ I spoke, turning to face the Hail Storm.

“It looks like you’re not the only exiled one then, that ship has a matching symbol, just like you.” I pointed, looking back to Penny as she was recovering.

“A-aye lad… Last I knew, they were a part of the Enclave. That’s why I need to speak with me former commander, I need to know why they’re here, especially how an entire Thunderhead gets exiled, it’s not like the Enclave to just ditch a battle cruiser.” She slowly got out of Silver’s embrace, who for his part, was blushing slightly.

“Well mates, look’s like we all know what we’re here for, I’m sorry lass, that was a fine story, but we need to remain on task.” Ballpoint spoke up, standing and readjusting his rifle on his back. For how annoying he was, the colt sure had his priorities in check, he was good at keeping us all on task.

“Me, Scarlet and the lover colt-” he pointed to each of us and Silver.

“Hey, w-watch yourself lieutenant!” Silver stammered.

“...need to report to General Falcon as soon as possible.” He continued with a smirk. ”Midnight, ye mentioned speaking to the Colonel of the Rafael forces, and Penny you need to see yer commander. So I say let’s get to it then, eh?” Ballpoint motioned to the base.

“Wait, hold up a second, we’re not splitting up again!” Scarlet stood quickly and clung to my side.

Aww she really likes me! my chest fluttered as I leaned against her happily.

Penny rolled her eyes and looked away, rising to all fours as well.

“Well Scarlet I know you only just reunited with Midnight, but it’s imperative that we meet with the General.” Silver joined our standing and looked over to Penny in concern.

“How about we all visit the General, since we were all involved with the battle, I’m sure he would be fine with more intel!” Scarlet pleaded.

Silver paused and probably weighed the suggestion in his head. He lowered his shoulders and sighed.

“That’s not exactly what he ordered but I can’t fight that logic. Besides, maybe we can get the Colonel nearby as well for Midnight.” He shrugged.

“I- I’m sure ye can all come aboard the Hail Storm with me afterwards too.” Penny spoke up. “If I’m going to report to my old commander, I would want ye to be there.” She smiled, mostly to me.

I let out a chuckle and smiled, “Well sure! We wouldn’t want you to head there alone!”.

She really fits in well, I think this group is gonna be just fine! I obliviously thought.

I could feel Scarlet tense against me and she quickly turned my head with a hoof and placed a
huge kiss on my lips.

Wit my eyes wide in surprise, I could see scarlet peek open an eye at Penny, who for her part was blushing hotly and glaring at Scarlet.

“Oookay….” Ballpoint facehooved. “Bedrooms lass, they exist, use them please. None of us want to see ye and yer colt go any further.” he began to trot down the hill towards the base shaking his head.

“A- aye! That’s disgusting and uh- stop?” Penny stammered.

I felt Scarlet giggle around the kiss and push harder against me, oh she was just enjoying this too much huh?

Scarlet finally broke the kiss and whispered close to my muzzle.

“Mine.”

She then happily started trotting after the group. I shook my head and galloped to catch up.

Mares…

***

As we trotted past the flying contraptions, I finally got a better look at them. We were on the “flight line” as Silver called it. It was the smaller road next to the runway and supposedly was used to hold aircraft temporarily to refuel.

“Luna’s moon! Look! Those have got to be thirty millimetre cannons on her!” Scarlet yelled over the deafening roar of the Hail Storm’s gargantuan engines overhead as we crossed under them. The powerful thrusters displaced so much air, I felt like there was at least ten extra pounds on my back pushing me down.

Scarlet galloped ahead of us and was practically all over the last aircraft in excitement. She leapt up and perched on top of the armored glass cockpit and stared upside down at one of the twin cannons that were mounted under the nose.

These “Vertibuck’s” as Penny explained, were used for long range missions, and provided heavy air support during firefights. Yes, being pegasi and batponies, we could fly on our own, but not for hundreds of miles on end, and especially not with such big guns. These things were practical for exactly what they were designed for. War.

They were powered by twin turboprop jet engines, each connected to a rotary blade. The rear of the aircraft had a V tailed stabilizer. The Vertibuck was an assault transport, and sported sliding doors on either side so troops and supplies could be easily carried. On the left side, a nasty looking cannon was mounted on a stand, probably used to circle an area and provide covering fire.

Penny explained these were Vertibuck Mk I’s the earliest installment of the vehicle. Apparently her unit of Bat Ponies always got the butt end of the stick, besides having the state-of-the-art Hail Storm. They were the last to see upgrades, and this old equipment required constant maintenance to run properly. Supposedly, the rest of the Enclave’s Vertibuck fleet was equipped with turbofan jet engines without the helicopter blades, and the Vertibuck Mk III’s were sleeker, faster and better armed with a rotating remote controlled cannon under the nose.

“Scarlet, get down from there, I doubt they want to clean your hoofprints off the glass.” Silver groaned and sat down in front of the Vertibuck.

“B-but look at them mates!” She whined and jumped down on one of the cannons. Balancing with her front right hoof and back left hoof. “These are Prussian thirty-seven millimeter anti-tank cannons! They fire their shells at like, three bloody hundred rounds per minute!” She exclaimed with excitement.

This particular Vertibuck was painted dark grey and had a ferocious red and white shark jaw painted around the cannons on the nose. A yellow stripe was painted from tip to tail down the middle and a large white number 5 was painted on either side of the tail. The inscription “Reaper” was written in black paint under the cockpit on the right side, with a cartoon black cloaked stallion painted sitting with a silver blood soaked scythe under the words. Five yellow dots were lined under the cockpit glass.

“Aye lassie, they’re big guns.” Ballpoint rolled his eyes.

“And, and, and!” Scarlet continued, spreading her wings and gliding to the side of the Vertibuck, where a sliding door was open, showing the crew compartment. The sliding doors had the yellow lightening bolt and starts painted on as well. Matching the Hail Storm.

“This is a Luna damned minigun! An IS3000! These bloody monsters fire seven-point-six-two rifle rounds at three thousand rounds per minute! I’ve never seen one up close… Do you think they’d let me shoot it?” Scarlet coddled the multi barreled machine….cannon… gun? I didn’t even know what to call it.

“No.” Everypony deadpanned. Well except me, I just smiled at her, I thought she was cute!

“Hey! You ponies ain’t authorized to be climbing on my bird!” An Equestrian accented mare called out from behind us.

We all turned around and saw a half black half blue maned, grey coated Bat Pony mare trotting towards us with an angry look. She was wearing a grey-green flight suit, and a dark grey helmet with a yellow stripe down the middle. The helmet’s shaded visor and microphone were pushed up on the top. Her flight suit had various patches on the shoulders and chest.

Scarlet poked her head out from the cockpit’s door and looked at what was going on from the crew compartment.

“You! What the hell are you doin’ in there?!” The mare hollard and galloped past us, headed to Scarlet.

Scarlet let out and “eep” and drove out the other side. The mare, who I could only assume was the pilot of this vertibuck, quickly darted between the sliding doors and jumped out the other side as well, giving chase to Scarlet.

Scarlet yelled louder and galloped around the Vertibuck, right towards me! She jumped over my back with her wings and cowering behind me. I looked back in panic to the furious mare charging at me now.

“Whoa whoa whoa! Wai-” I held up a hoof and backpedaled.

The pilot body slammed into me, knocking the wind out of my lungs and toppling both me and Scarlet over. For a mare her size, she sure packed a punch!

“Yanno, in hindsight, maybe I should have done something to stop that.” Silver nonchalantly commented above me.

“Aye.” Ballpoint concurred. Those useless stallions were just sitting there watching this! Penny held a hoof to her mouth giggling. They think this is some kind of game?

The pilot let out a huff and flicked dust off her sleeve with a hoof. I slowly got to all fours and helped poor Scarlet up, who was trapped under me during the fall.

“That’s what you get for messin with my filly.” She flashed a cocky grin.

No bucking way I thought to myself.

I quickly looked between her and Ballpoint. She was just a bucking filly, maybe fifteen or sixteen years old. And that look.

She’s just as cocky as that bastard!

Ballpoint shot me a confused look as to why I was staring at him so much.

Luna guide me, the last thing I need is two cocky foals running around me!

Okay, fine they’re not foals, hell by equestrian tradition they’re technically a stallion and mare cause they have cutie marks, but still!

“Who are you miss?” Silver asked, giving me a quick glance, I was itching to tackle her back at this point.

“Name’s Moon Glider, they just call me Momo though.” She flashed a friendly smile and flicked the small bit of her silky black mane that poked under her helmet out of her eyes.

“I’m the Vertibuck pilot of Reaper 5, that beauty behind me.” She nodded her head to the Vertibuck. “Specifically the Vertibuck filles like you aren't allowed to climb all over!” She pointed a judgemental hoof to Scarlet, who was cowering behind me once more. Scarlet nodded rapidly.

“S-sorry, I was just admiring it...” Scarlet nearly whispered.

“Well you could’a done that from afar couldn’t ya?” Momo sighed then smiled softly.

“Sorry for hitting you two so hard there. Did you at least like what you saw of her?” She asked more gently this time.

“Yeah it’s fine, it didn’t really hur-” I was cut off my Scarlet shoving me aside and trotting up to Momo excitedly.

“Buck yeah! Those Prussian auto cannons! How did you get your hooves on such impressive hardware mate? I thought Equestria only had those on the eastern front during the war!” Scarlet animatedly blurted out.

“Oh yeah! My PU37’s? Normally the Mark One only carries IS20 twenty millimeter autos, but the Hail Storm ran across an old Prussian base, just out of the Hollow Shades ruins, that was stocked full of heavy hardware! The inhabitants were all Bat Ponies and the Enclave permitted us to trade with them if they agreed to surrender the weapons to us. Those babies are in mint condition, hell I haven’t even gotten to fire them on anything besides practice targets yet!” Momo responded just as excitedly. I rolled my eyes and trotted over to Ballpoint, Silver and Penny.

I promptly swatted Ballpoint on the back of the head and took a seat next to him and Silver as the two mares went about their merry conversation.

“Ow! What the bloody hell was that for you damned-soddy-wank-stain!?” Ballpoint cursed and rubbed his head.

“She reminds me of you, I had to get my revenge for Momo tackling me.” I shrugged.

“Ye bloody what? Tha-that’s not how it buckin’ works laddie!” Ballpoint sputtered.

I chuckled and looked over to Silver, nudging him in the chest to get him to join in. He didn’t move though, he was staring at Penny, who had been silent this whole time.

“Hey what’s wrong with her?” I muttered.

“That’s what I’m worried about, she looks confused and worried.” Silver softly spoke.

Penny slowly rose to all fours and approached Momo. She gently tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention.

“We’ve got these rounds onboard, the APIT, those things could cut clean through the armor of a- huh? Yeah what’s up?” Momo was cut off and turned to face Penny. “Could I help you?” She smiled.

“What happened to Shooting Star 5?” Penny gently asked.

“Shooting what now?” Momo took off her helmet and shook her mane free, her medium wavy mane fell just onto her shoulders.

“Shooting Star 5, ye know, Yellow 5? Of the Second Expeditionary Squadron?” Penny asked gently.

“O-oh! Yeah, they were shot down like ten months ago bud. When I was trained in, Me and Reaper here, we’re the replacement for the Squad.” Momo Scratched her head. “Say, how’d you know about em’? They were all KIA when she went down. The Second was completely re-outfitted with new ponies.” Momo added.

Penny’s face paled and she sat down quickly. “All KIA? Are ye sure lass? Did anypony make it out okay?”

Momo looked up in thought. “Hmm, I dunno, there were rumors of one MIA pony, but besides that we got the bodies and tags of all 5 on board. Say, now I see it, that coat, that’s an officer’s coat, how’d you get that?” Momo asked, her expression taking an edge to it.

Penny sighed, and reached into her saddle bag, pulling out a bead chain with 2 small metal tags attached, she showed it to Momo, whose eyes widened. Momo quickly stiffened and gave a sharp salute.

“Ma’am! My apologies, good evening Lieutenant Colonel Penumbra!” She recited with professional ease.

“Yer kiddin’ me! Last I need is another officer over me shoulders!” Ballpoint groaned to my left.

“At ease, at ease lass, I’m not in the Enclave anymore. Hell, even me squadron isn’t… isn’t alive anymore…” She trailed off, placing the dogtags back into her saddle bag.

Momo dropped her salute and relaxed a little. “Wait, you were a part of Shooting Star 5? Were you the MIA pony? How? What happened? Sorry ma’am, if I may ask.” She blurted out.

Penny nodded solemnly. “Aye, apparently so. Don’t call me by my rank Momo, that life is behind me now, besides, I was a surgeon by trade, the rank only came with the profession. I’ve been a Dashite ever since.” She looked into Momo’s eyes with seriousness.

Momo stood with a blank expression. Slowly her mouth curled into a smile, she suddenly started giggling and grabbed Penny by the shoulder, turning her around and pointing up above us at the Hail Storm.

The massive titan of the sky stood in contrast to the bright moon that now stood at the highest point in the sky. The ship’s lights and engines gave it an ominus glow, the yellow lightning bolt and stars highlighted by a spotlight on her hull.

“Ya see that? We’re all Dashite’s silly filly! The Hail Storm is the flagship of all Bat Ponies who left the Enclave!” Momo excitedly cheered.

Well that’s new. I thought, looking at Silver, Ballpoint and Scarlet’s shocked expressions.

“Wha-what?! Yer tellin’ me not only is the Hail Storm Dashite, which I’m gonna be honest; I kinda figured that, that’s why we walked willy-nilly down here. But every Bat Pony in the Enclave left?!” Penny exclaimed.

“Yup! Not even with a fight!” Momo Laughed. “We got sick of the way the Enclave treated us, so we secretly packed up everything, slowly over the course of months, then every civilian, mother and foal came aboard one night, there weren’t too many of us yanno, and we just took her down below the clouds!” She proudly recited.

“Bu- bu- but how'd the Enclave not know of this?!” Penny frantically pointed to, well, everything.

“Oh-ho-ho they know all right! But we disabled the tracking and comms that were connected to the HQ. Then we flew over all of bucking equestria for about three months to confuse em. Finally, we figured Transylvania was the best place to go since the only regiment that was stationed here happened to be us!” Momo explained. “We only got here yesternight, and we just finished unloading all of the civilians and their belongings. From what I hear, the top brass made an agreement to help settle Rafael with all of us Dashites, with the trade that the Hail Storm is commanded by the Transylvanian Guard!” Momo concluded.

Penny sat there staring with a blank expression. She then closed her eyes and fell onto the asphalt.

“Penny!” Silver hollard and bolted forward to her.

We all rushed around the fainted form of Penny, Silver quickly knelt and held her head up off the ground petting her mane.

“Bloody nora, you went and made her faint! It was too much for her!” Silver shouted.

“Wha-what it’s not my fault! I was only telling the truth! Is she gonna be okay?” Momo peeked over his shoulder in concern.

Penny’s eyes fluttered open and met eyes with Silver. For the shortest bit, I could have sworn I saw her cheeks turn the slightest shade of pink. But then she quickly rolled off of Silver and sat on her flank, holding her head.

“Th-thanks Silver, what happened? How long was I out?” She mumbled.

“Only a few seconds, are you okay Penny?” Silver awkwardly asked.

“Aye, aye I’m fine mate. Just bumped me head a little…” Penny trailed off. “Look, Momo, this is.. amazing, but it’s a lot to take in. I appreciate it that you told me this though.” She nodded to Momo.

Momo nodded and smiled softly. “Yeah, but say, us being Dashites makes you an officer again if ya think about it, right?”

“I- I guess, I need to speak to whoever’s in command. You said the Hail Storm and her crew was transferred to the command of General Falcon? Where can we find him?” Penny asked.

“Yup! The officer’s building is attached to the control tower there” Momo pointed to the tall building with all the dinky windows lined up on the top. “Ma’am, you know you can’t just walk in and expect to speak to the top banana… You’ve gotta go through the chain?” She cocked her head in confusion.

“Momo” Silver spoke up with authority. Momo’s ears perked up and she looked over to us. “I apologize for not introducing ourselves to you properly. I’m Captain Silver Dusk of the Renaissance Transylvanian Guard, this is my partner Lieutenant Ballpoint, and my companions Midnight Wind and Scarlet Rose. We’ve been ordered to report directly to General Falcon. We’re not jumping any chains here.” Silver concluded with a sharp nod.

Hey! Who said he’s got to be in charge of everypony?

Momo quickly came to attention and saluted once more, “Good evening gentlecolts, my apologies for not recognizing your insignia prior to this.”

“At ease airpony, you’re not under my command.” Silver spoke uneasily. “Right?”

Momo stood with her rear hooves apart and forehooves together at parade rest position and reported professionally. “Captain Dusk, according the General Falcon of the Transylvanian Guard and General Breeze of the Thestral Regiment, all former Enclave members are to be integrated into the ranks of the Transylvanian Guard, I’ve been promoted to the rank of Master Sergeant and assigned as Pilot to the Squadron: Yellow ‘Reaper’ 5. We’ve been stationed at Rafael since it’s the only operational airport in Transylvania.” She paused, and looked at us in concern. “Ar- are you all officers? I’m sorry I wasn’t aware!”

“Yes we are!” I quickly cut in. A dark grey hoof slapped my shoulder causing me to wince.

“No we bloody aren’t dummy!” Scarlet retorted, looking at Momo’s confused expression. “Just these three.” She pointed to Ballpoint, Penny and Silver.

It was worth a shot.

“Uh, well then... “ Silver Trailed off.

“Eh this one?” Ballpoint leaned closer to Momo and pointed to Silver. ”Just call him lovercolt” He whispered, loud enough for Silver to hear..

“Lieutenant of all times? Really? There is a subordinate present!” Silver complained, dropping his professionalism.

“Lassie,” Ballpoint continued. “Don’t bother with the formalities. We’re not the kind of officers to care, this one’s just got a log stuck somewhere up his arse.” He chuckled.

“Oh, uh well, why’s that? Most officers I’ve met are pretty strict on fraternization and policies!” Momo nervously laughed.

“Look, plain and simple lassie, Dusk and I are stand off from the rest of the guard. To play it safe, we’re special. We don’t interact with soldiers regularly, and I personally don’t care for formalities, as long as yer kind, yer a friend. The rest of what we do? That’s classified.” Ballpoint finished with a smile.

“Classified… Oh no, you’re not part of the secret service are ya? Aw jee, I’m sorry guys, look I’m just a pilot! Please don’t report me!” Momo panicked.

“No, no Momo, we’re not. Maybe if we cross paths in the future, you’ll be qualified to know what we do, but for now I guess Ballpoint actually has a point for once.” Silver sighed. “Though I still think fraternization should be discouraged Lieutenant.” SIlver glared at Ballpoint, who was leaning in a “cool” way towards Momo.

“But hey guys!” Scarlet interrupted. “Conveniently, we all need to go to General Falcon, no more chances of splitting up!” She cheered from my right.

“Aye, let’s get moving, there’s a lot more that I want to ask now…” Penny added.

Silver stood up and readjusted himself, “Right, let’s get moving.”

“I hope to see ye around lassie, ye sure are a lovely mare I’d like to speak to again. Maybe we can speak more about fraternization in private. ” Ballpoint winked to Momo.

Momo sputtered and pointed to the control tower. “Uh, if you’ve been ordered, General Falcon is there, in the control tower. I’ve got to do some pre-flight checks before I head up to the Hail Storm and I’m scheduled to get maintenence.” She looked over to Ballpoint quickly, “Just, meet up with me later if you want, I’ll be here for a while, ‘kay?” She spoke softly.

She then quickly put her helmet back on, and the visor fell crooked across her face, I could see a hot blush on her face before she fixed it and turned around..

“Bye Momo!” Scarlet called out over her shoulder as we began trotting over to the tower. “I like her Middy! And here I thought I might not make any friends out of the stable!” She flashed a bright smile to me, which I returned.

Ballpoint had a big goofy grin on his face, his cocky attitude ditched momentarily for excitement and joy. For once I was actually kinda glad to see him like that. He caught my stare and dropped his expression to his usual “too cool for you” look.

I snorted and looked to Silver and Penny. They were walking side by side talking quietly, at least she was finally opening up to him, she was really detached for a while. She’s been through a lot, and I could only imagine how she’s handling both the loss of Broken Bone and hearing the news of her former squadron.

We trotted quickly towards the base of the tower, opting not to fly because of the massive air currents the Hail Storm’s engines produced. We’d be blown around like leaves.

When we approached the double glass doors at the base, they automatically slid open with a wincing squeal of metal. The aged motors struggling to do their task. We entered the small circular lobby of the control tower. A ring of desks and computers circled an elevator in the center, ponies in similar uniform to the Renaissance Guard were manning them, all sporting the insignia of subordinate soldiers.

“Name, rank and reason of entering?” A bored central Braytish stallion’s voice called out from our right. He was a Transylvanian in full combat armor and armed with a IS4 on his back, exactly like Scarlet’s carbine.

“Silver Dusk, Captain, Renaissance Guard. We’ve been ordered to report to General Falcon regarding the recent attacks.” Silver reported clearly.

“Ballpoint, Lieutenant, same, same.” Ballpoint lazily waved a hoof in the air.

“These three” Silver motioned towards Scarlet, Penny and I, “ Are with us, they’ve been requested more or less as well.” He finished dropping his hoof.

“Right, good evening gentlecolts.” The guard nodded, and quickly drew a pencil from a small pocket on his armor. He then wrote something down on a ledger that was resting on a small desk next to him. He reached a hoof up and pressed a button on the wall to his right. “The elevator is on its way down, General Falcon and General Breeze are topside.” He finished with a nod, and returned to… guarding. I mean really, he’s just standing there.

We trotted passed all of the ponies who were busy with computers and paperwork, each one nodded and greeted the officers with the time of day. We paused at the base of the elevator shaft and I could hear the creaking and squealing of machinery on the other side of the double doors. A slight draft was pushing through the crack as the elevator pushed it’s way down. The place was alight with noise of orders, conversation and busy work.

“Say Silver,” Scarlet quietly spoke up, Silver’s ear swiveled and he turned around, listening. “Why’s everypony greeting you two like that, and not saluting anymore?” She tilted her head in confusion.

The elevator doors opened with a ding. And we all trotted inside, uncomfortably close with all of our armor and weapons. The elevator was lit with a dull yellow light, cracked and dirty mirrors lined the walls. Since I was the closest one to the control panel, I bumped the “Up” button with a hoof. The elevator jarred with life and slowly made its long ascent, a cheery song started playing through the fuzzy speakers overhead.

“To answer your question Scar” Silver broke the uncomfortable silence. “Military customs and courtesies only permit saluting while outside, but greeting superiors is always taken place with a ‘good evening’ or such is the time of the day. This rule is exempted from reporting in however, like we’re about to do now. Here, we’ll salute the generals.” he explained.

“Ohhh.” Scarlet softly answered.

I harrumphed and stared forwards angrily.

Only I get to call her Scar.

The elevator doors opened with a similar ding and we all flooded out of the old machine quickly to gather what was left of our personal space. I took a brief moment to reflect on what just transpired. Why has this elevator been so significant? Why did I get the feeling that; if my life were to be told as a story, this one awkward and useless moment would be described in vivid detail, somehow playing major significance in the story. My mind wandered to the police booth in front of the Ironshod Firearms factory, a sense of deja vu overcame me.I felt as if one day, somepony would write down a tale concerning me, and he or she would think it was an excellent idea to throw in scenes of utter normality. Quiet unspoken moments like this would thrown in for entertainment purposes, perhaps the storyteller was bored. Why?

“Uh… lad?” Ballpoint’s voice interrupted my thoughts.

“Huh, yeah? What?” I shook my head rapidly and looked around me.

We were now in the middle of a room, the elevator we just got out of was flush with the back wall. In front, a wide arc of tall windows overlooked the airfield far below. Terminals glowing with maps and charts lined the side walls, and a few ponies with headsets were busy relaying information.

“Ye were staring into the ground in deep thought like. Are ye alright Midnight?” Penny asked with concern.

“Yup! I’m cool, don’t worry guys, I just had the craziest moment of deja vu…” I trailed off and felt the hairs of my coat stand up a little.

“Right…” Silver spoke incredulously.

I noticed the pregnant pause in sound around us, and I’m sure the others did as well. We all faced towards the tall windows.

“Who are you ponies?” A gruff voice asked sternly, his accent was the pinnacle of generic Equestrian.

The moonlight cast from the windows bathed the center of floor with a white light. Standing there, with binoculars and clipboards were two ponies. Or rather, one Bat Pony, and another… thing? It looked like somepony sawed an eagle and a lion in half and wonderglued them together.

The Bat Pony was a young mare, she was dressed in a coat similar to Penny’s, however it had a pair of silver stars on either side of the shoulders place on little straps. She had an officer’s cap with a black brim, and it also had a pair of silver stars on the center. Her coat was a very dark shade of blue-grey and her mane was pure white. A leather holster was strapped across her chest and buttons down to her side, where a pistol, also similar to Penny’s, sat.

The bird lion thing to our left, was a different story. He was dressed in the standard multi patterned digital camouflage that all of the Transylvanian Guards seemed to be wearing when out of their barding. His collar had a dazzling set of three golden rose heads in a pattern. And he wore a military cap also in camouflage. His chest had name tapes reading “Falcon” over the right pocket, and “Transylvania” on the left. He had a holstered revolver on his left foreleg, speaking of his forelegs, they honestly looked like birds legs on buffout. His coat was black and his feathers were steel grey, his eyes were a piercing green.

He turned to face us, and something caught my eye that sent shivers down my spine and tail. His left eye was covered by an eyepatch, and the entire left side of his feathered face was riddled with scars. The moonlight glinted off his right eye and I felt as if he was peering into my very soul. I couldn’t help be feel terribly uneasy around him. However despite that, my curiosity still got the best of me.

“Weirrrrd! What are yo-” I impulsively asked, but was cut off by a red-grey hoof slamming into my mouth.

“Good Evening Generals Breeze and Falcon, Captain SIlver Dusk and Lieutenant Ballpoint reports as ordered. Along with retired Lieutenant Colonel Penumbra, and civilians Midnight Wind and Scarlet Rose.” Silver dropped his hoof from my mouth and came to attention, saluting the bird lion thing in front of us and reporting without missing a beat.

Ballpoint, for the first time I’ve seen him ever do anything formal, also came to a similar position, quickly followed by Penny. As for me and Scarlet, we just awkwardly stood there.

“Retired Lieutenant Colonel…?” Breeze spoke softly. Her accent was something I couldn’t place my hoof on. She rolled her R’s similar to the northern Braytish, but she had more of a U sound in her vowels. Prussian maybe?

“Wait a second here mates, Breeze?” Penny perked up quickly, staring at General Breeze with bright eyes. “As in Winter Breeze? Is that really ye? The only bat pony mare in the Enclave to reach Colonel so quickly?” She spoke excitedly.

“P- Penumbra? No, this can’t be of true, you were declared killed in action fifteen months ago!” General Breeze’s expression dropped all senses of professionalism immediately.

Breeze galloped towards Penny and tackle hugged her, squealing in happiness.

“I thought you were dead Penny! All these months? How could this be? Where have you been? You retired?” Breeze bombarded Penny with questions.

“Winter! Lassie, calm down, I won’t have me life much longer until ye stop with the hug of death!” Penny cried.

General Breeze quickly got to all four hooves, and helped Penny up. Silver and Ballpoint were still at attention saluting, though not without strain. I could see Ballpoint’s hoof was shaking and a bead of sweat was trailing down SIlver’s neck. Scarlet stood very close to me, nervously taking in everything with wide golden eyes.

“Oh, oh, oh! Der’mo! At ease gentlecolts, you can release your salutes!” General Breeze swore... I think... as she quickly ordered them with a smile.

Both stallions let out a quiet sigh and lowered their hooves, returning out of their positions of attention. As for General Falcon, he sat stone cold glaring at us.

“Are you ladies done?” He spoke up.

“Excuse me Falcon, but I haven’t seen my comrade for over a year, she is very dear to me!” Breeze snapped. “The Enclave and their lies,” she dropped her tone and spoke softly, looking at Penumbra. “What have they done to you?”

“Winter, er, General, it’s good to see ye… I have so much t’explain! But General? So ye made it, yer at the top eh?” Penny chuckled nervously.

“Da I did, and with it, I don’t care what the Enclave said to you, you’re part of us.” Breeze patted Penny’s shoulder. “Dobro pozhalovat’ comrade.” She affirmed.

What? I thought.

“What?” Falcon deadpanned.

Breeze let out a huge sigh and about faced to Falcon once more.

“I said ‘welcome back’, why does it matter? She’s under my command and has been returned to her rank of Lieutenant Colonel. More importantly, returned to her family.” Breeze spat. I could tell there was some uneasy tension between these two.

“Right, well that means she’s under my command as well then, and as such, I order everypony except Captain Dusk and Lieutenant Ballpoint, and the blue freak out of my tower immediately.” Falcon barked.

“Blue what?” I glared at Falcon Angrily.

“You heard me, now everypony out.” Falcon roared.

Scarlet gave me an uneasy nudge and her eyes pleaded with mine. I nodded, which she returned and followed Penny, and the handful of shocked ponies that were working in the tower to the elevator doors. When the elevator doors closed, all that remained in the eerily quiet tower were me Silver, Ballpoint, Falcon, and Breeze.

“Sir, I can explain, we br-” Silver quickly spoke up. But was cut off by Falcon lifting up his claw to silence him.

“I understand you were following orders Captain, but I was clear on only asking for Distant Horizons.” He spoke more softly this time.

“But sir, what about Renaissance?” Silver asked.

“What about it? Your settlement is like any of the others that were hit that night. This is a coordinated strike and we can’t afford to spread any thinner with assistance.” He explained.

“Then… Then why’d ye order us to report here concerning the attack sir?” Ballpoint asked.

“That was a cover for my actual mission, soldier. I’ve called you two here because I have a target, and you are my gun. My very stealthy and precise gun.” He paused, glancing to Breeze. “With the new ponypower that General Breeze and her crew have provided, it’s come to the decision to attack the threat head on and end this before Transylvania becomes the next battleground after the Great War.” Falcon explained with confidence.

“Which.” Breeze cut in.. “I disagree with.” She turned to the other General. Falcon, we need to focus on rebuilding and helping the settlements reconstruct, not risking any more lives. From the looks of it, the Black Daylight aren’t after the innocent ponies. They’ve steamrolled halfway through Transylvania already and haven’t looked back!” She pleaded.

“But they’ve been claiming to commit Genocide, they have to be stopped before that happens. That’s why I have these two here, if they succeed, then we can lop the head off of their organization and overpower their forces quickly.” Falcon retorted.

“But when in history has that ever worked? A leader will be replaced by a subordinate and the cycle will continue. Despite what they’ve said about genocide, they’re not after us, they’ve made that clear with their actions, why provoke them? I believe their claims are just a bluff to terrorize the settlements and convince ponies to get out of their way.” She countered with intensity.

Our heads went back and forth between the two, and I couldn’t help but wonder why they needed me specifically? I mean, sure I liked the attention, but what could I do?

“Enough!” Falcon hollard, causing Breeze to start with surprise. “My soldiers, my orders, are we clear? Or are you going to back on our agreement? I can open the gates, and evict all of your ponies in seconds!” Falcon threatened.

Breeze stomped her hoof in frustration and looked away, she was trapped. And I really was starting to dislike this Falcon fella. General Falcon turned to Silver and Ballpoint.

“Your target is located in the Narrows, his last known position was on the northern roads headed to the ruins. Because of the sheer distance, you’ll be taking a Vertibuck to provide insertion and extraction, as well as heavy air support in the event of retaliation. Yellow Five’s pilot has been ordered to go under your command, and she will provide you with the details. Any questions gentlecolts?” Falcon asked.

“Aye, who is the target?” Ballpoint asked.

“His name is Western Sun, ironic name given the fact he’s the leader of the Black Daylight. Supposedly he’s regarded as a priest, and is considered non-combative. This organization is largely run by ideology and their ranks are formed by a hierarchy of religious values. With the removal of Western, the whole organization will be in turmoil allowing for a rapid strike by the Hail Storm.” Falcon clarified.

Breeze sighed and spoke up quickly, “Comrades, this is a day mission, and I advise you to carry it out with extreme caution. The Black Daylight are at their most awake, aware and prepared during the day, considering none of them are like you and I.” If she couldn’t beat it, she may as well assist.

Falcon grunted in approval and nodded to the two to my left. “Anything else?”

"Yes sir, one more if I may.” Silver glanced over to me. “What of Midnight? And the rest of the ponies who came here with us?” He asked, I could tell he was taking an edge to his voice, he probably wasn’t too fond of Falcon either.

“I wish to speak to Midnight alone after all of this, as for the other’s, do whatever you must to ensure the mission is successful.” Falcon shrugged.

“I’m going to retract Lieutenant Colonel Penumbra from under you command Captain, there are things I wish to speak with her about, I apologize.” Breeze cut in, glaring at Falcon.

“Wasn’t planning on it.” he shrugged once more.

“That’s certainly okay ma’am. I was planning to omit her from this dangerous mission anyway.” Silver nodded. Not without a nudge and grin from Ballpoint.

“Affirmative, you’re both dismissed.” Falcon raised his talons and saluted, followed by both Ballpoint and Silver. Falcon then turned to Breeze with an angry look.

“Leave, I want to talk to this one alone.” He commanded.

“I wouldn’t want to look at your disfigured face any longer anyway.” Breeze snorted and followed the stallions to the elevator with a flick of her white tail.

With the tower even more empty and quiet than before, General Falcon turned around and paced his way towards the windows, where he stood staring into the night sky.The only sounds being the slight rush of wind hitting the tower windows.

“I know who you are Midnight.” He spoke with deadly calm.

“Y- you do?” I sputtered.

I don’t trust him. Ignis spoke in my mind.

I looked around frantically, the world had frozen once more, the air chilly and blue in hue. My body now in the possession of a wolf’s form. I spotted Ignis standing to my left, snarling at General Falcon. He was translucent and wispy, meaning he was currently Spirit Walking into the mortal world.

Look at him Midnight. Ignis growled.

I snapped my head to Falcon, and I yelped in surprise. He was looking right at me, he wasn’t frozen like the rest of us. His body was now encompassed in swirling mist, however he clearly couldn’t move from his spot, only glare.

You’re learning, good. Though with the evil radiating from him, I wouldn’t have been surprised if you could not see his soul anyway. Ignis continued. What you’re seeing, is the soul of a mortal, because of his awareness of you, his soul will continue to watch you in immobile silence. he explained.

“His awareness?” I asked.

He knows of your physical presence near him. In the event you were to sneak behind a mortal, their soul will not detect yours. Because of his awareness, his soul will protect his physical self from any dangers that may lurk in the spiritual world. However if a mortal were not looking at you, you, or any other danger within the spirit world, possess the power to terminate his or her life force immediately without effort. This is one of the gifts granted upon you as a Guardian. Ingus quickly informed me.

“That’s good to know, yanno, if I ever want to murder some random pony.” I deadpanned.

Do not make a joke of this Midnight. I am making you aware of a very important ability you possess. You will need to use it sooner than you imagine. As for what I was saying originally. Don’t trust this soul. It’s tainted with deception and lies. Ignis warned.

“Okay, thanks for the heads up. How can you tell?” I asked glaring at Falcon. I noticed I really wasn't getting as tired as quickly compared to the last time I Spirit Walked.

I simply can student, I will show you soon. Very soon. In fact, I am growing tired holding my side of the spell. The next time you can, join me in Lupus where we can talk without struggle.

“What? I can do that? How?” I eagerly asked.

Will yourself to enter the spirit world, and search nearby for my marker, I will always be parallel to you, so my soul will be nearby. I must go now, but remember what I said Midnight. It’s imperative to remain cautious and aware of those you meet. Ignis nodded and disappeared in a whisp of smoke once more.

Will myself huh? It’s that easy? I thought to myself.

“You’re that pegasus bat hybrid that stumbled out of the Stable right before all of this happened.” Falcon continued taking me off guard and making me flinch.

“Eh- uh yeah, yeah I came out of Stable 17. What does that have to do with the attacks?” I shook my head to get on task.

“Exactly what I’m asking.” Falcon faced me with a glare. “Don’t think I’m dumb, or uncultured just because I’m a Gryphon. I know of your tales, and prophecies and all that junk.” He warned.

Ohhh so he’s a Gryphon. I thought, as if that clarified anything, like hell if I knew what a Gryphon was.

“So what? If you’ve heard of this, why call me here alone?” I asked cautiously.

“I know you’re close to your red headed friend, supposedly following the steps that the tale describes. I’m just here to warn you.” Falcon leapt forwards and pushed me against the glass.

I winced as my face was smashed onto the window, my breath quickly began condensing on the freezing surface.

“I’ve got my eye on you, and I will be quick to silence any cry for mercy you give out if you so much as step one little hoof against my taskforce, or my mission. Am I abso-fucking-lutely clear, pegabat?” He roared.

I gulped and nodded quickly, thankfully he relieved the pressure and I backpedaled away from him as quickly as I could.

“Get out of my sight.” He warned, and turned around again, facing the windows.

A thought came to mind and while he was turned around, I closed my eyes and imagined I was a wolf once more. I felt my fur tingle with chilly rushing air and opened my eyes once more, I saw my blue paws and fur on the blue tinted ground. It worked! I was Spirit Walking once more!

I focused my gaze on Falcon and quickly took a timid step back. His soul was glaring at me, his eyes like ice as they cut into me. So he was still looking at me, I wasn’t planning on doing anything, but the sheer intimidation of his soul scared me. A lot. I quickly turned around and headed to the elevator.Mashing to button with my paw and entering the opening the door.

Except instead of an elevator, a wall of blue fire greeted my eyes, and I yelped and jumped back totally taken by surprise.

Oh shit, right, Ignis wanted to speak with me. I reminded myself. Well if time is paused while I’m here, then nopony will miss me while I go. I reasoned, and stepped slowly through the wall of flames.

The sound of autumn leaves rustling through the air overtook me and once more, the world faded to black.

***

“Welcome Midnight” Ignis spoke, this time to me directly.

I fluttered my eyes open and found myself laying on the same hill where Ignis and I last spoke. Though this time the world wasn’t tinted blue anymore, just foggy, dark and cold. As if that made it any better.

“Wha-? What happened to this place? You’re talking?” I asked as I slowly got up to a sitting position.

Ignis laughed merrily and smiled, “That I am, you entered Lupus on your own this time, and I didn’t have to direct you with a Spirit Walk spell. You can now stay here indefinitely if you wish without any strain from either of us, as well as I can now physically interact with you.” He explained with a smile.

Oh, well sweet! What’d you want to talk about?” I asked tilting my head.

“Ah yes, I have something prepared for you.” Ignis stood up and began trotting downhill, I quickly followed. ”You need to further your abilities in the event that you must protect the Scarlet Angel. I understand it is confusing, and why exactly I am helping you is unclear, but please bear with me and take heed of what I teach you.” Ignis spoke over his shoulder to me. “Things will become clearer in time. Sooner than I would hope for.” Ignis faced forward and spoke, seemingly to himself.

I followed his bushy white tail as we slowly trotted through the forest. Seemingly for hundreds of hooves we weaved through trees laced with fog. The only other movement being the wisps of breath sliding past our bodies as we trotted along. Eventually we came to a large circular clearing, with extremely dense dead trees all around us. In the center was a lone tree stump, which Ignis promptly jumped up onto and sat facing me.

“You need to recognize the dangers that lie within the Spirit Realm; what they may do to you, your companions, and especially your Scarlet. Normally, to a mortal, these beings do not bother, but with the power of Scarlet’s purpose, she radiates immense energy which draws beings of otherworldly existence. They will attempt to gain this power and will attack without warning.” Ignis explained.

“Scarlet’s what now?” I asked, does he always have to speak so cryptically?

Suddenly I felt myself grow taller and more… familiar. I looked down and saw I was back in my pony body. I twirled around and examined myself, still me. I looked to Ignis questioningly and he smiled.

“Your first step is to recognize the threats while in the mortal world. They are entirely different than in the spiritual world and require careful attention. For the sake of time, I will only present you wil the most common, as well as most dangerous beings. Once you spot them, I will transform you into your spirit and explain how to defeat them. Keep in mind these beings are exceptionally rare regardless, however it is best to be prepared. I’m most certain you will encounter them upon Spirit Walking however, as they will be drawn by your presence.” Ignis explained.

“Ready?” He asked.

“Let’s do it.” I nodded confidently. I figured I may as well try my best here, if anything, I put my trust in Ignis. I thought maybe everything would come together soon. I hoped.

“Very well, the first, most common and least dangerous of those I will show you is known as the Spectre it is commonly depicted in folklore as a ‘ghost’ by those who have caught glimpses of them passing through the mortal world. Their existence after the fall of the mortal world has become ever more common, and their sightings today are blamed on radiation and ‘anomalies’ as your kind has grown to call the rips between worlds.” Ignis tilted his head as he explained.

Suddenly the clearing turned into a dark alleyway, with destroyed buildings on either side of me. Ahead, I heard the crying of a mare, faint and echoing throughout the alley. Fear gripped my gut as I slowly began trotting towards the sound.

Do not be afraid, as a mortal, the Spectre is not capable of harming you physically, however, as I said earlier, for those unaware of their presence, they are capable of killing immediately. Normally they are not hostile towards mortals, but with Scarlet’s presence, they may seek harm if they see her soul. Ignis spoke in my mind.

I nodded and began a canter towards the sound, suddenly a transparent mare appeared before me. Her eyes hollow and saddened, the air turned bitter cold and I jumped back as I felt cold air rush through me as she passed through my body.

Now that you know what they look like in the mortal world, I will bring you back to the Lupus, and you will learn how to fight her as your Spirit. Ignis commanded.

The world flashed back to the clearing with the crackle of fire, Ignis was still sitting on the log. In front of me sat the same hollow mare, though this time her transparent body was more translucent and wispy, similar to how Ignis looked when Spirit Walking. Without warning, she let out a deafening wail and charged right at me at full gallop!

I cried out and dove to the side as she leapt where I just was, her hooves missing my tail by inches. Lupus let out a chuckle and I glared at him sitting on his log, easy for him to laugh about! He was all safe and sound up there!

“Don’t be afraid, a Spectre’s body is unbelievably unstable and weak, any spiritual damage will disperse her soul and remove her from all worlds.” He laughed.

“Really? It’s that easy? Well, what do I attack her with? I don’t have any weapons!” I yelled out as I quickly dodged another sloppy strike.

“Do not be foolish Midnight, do you forget who you are? You have teeth, you have courage, you have fury, use them to your advantage.” Lupus advised.

Teeth huh? Alright, I’ll give it a try. I told myself.

I turned around and quickly pushed off my powerful hind legs, leaping right at the Spectre with my mouth open wide in a razor sharp snarl. My teeth connected with her neck, and I felt my wicked fangs slice into the Spectre, it felt like ice, and tasted oddly minty.

Without warning the Spectre exploded in violent white light and disappeared. A white orb of light shot out and slammed into my chest, knocking the wind out of me and pushing me to the ground. I felt my limbs turn ice cold and I looked over towards Lupus with panic.

“Well done, your first kill as a Guardian. And as such, your first spell.” Lupus smiled dryly, as if he were reminiscing on something.

“F-f-first what?” I shivered, my body slowly began to warm up and I felt my fur was all fluffed up.

“One of the most important abilities of a Guardian is the ability to absorb the magic of those you kill. Every being within the spiritual realm has a powerful magic that you may harness to aid you in your journey, it will become more and more important as you progress. This is no different from how a unicorn may harness her magic calling upon nature, the spirits or the fundamentals of the physical world. Your soul being the soul of the Guardian wolf, you already possessed the Spirit Walk spell, which I’m sure you’ve discovered its capabilities of. But now, you’ve just absorbed the essence of the Spectre, and you now can use Transcendence for a brief time.” Lupus explained further.

A Brick wall appeared before me in a flash of smoke, maybe a few hooves wide, and reaching just over my head. I stood up and trotted around it, it looked to be about three hooves thick.

“Transcendence huh? What’s that do? And what’s with the wall?” I asked, curious.

“Transcendence allows you to possess the powers of the Spectre while Spirit Walking, you become ethereal and may pass through what you desire. Though take great caution, this is absolutely exhausting, and will force you out of Spirit Walk immediately when you are done. If your body grows too weak while still within an object, you will reform within the object and suffocate.” Lupus’ tone took a deadly seriousness.

I gulped and nodded, no attempting to pass through mountains on my list.

“Very well, look to the wall, and will yourself to pass through it. Because you are in Lupus, you will have unlimited energy and will not tire from this exercise.” Ignis advised.

Easy. I smirked and approached the wall.

I imagined myself going through it, that simple right? I took a step forward and... confidently smashed my nose into the wall. I winced and backpedaled, holding my nose with a paw.

Ow! Okay, maybe not that easy! I cried out in my head.

I heard lupus chuckle and I shot him an angry glare. I looked at the wall again angrily. I sighed and closed my eyes.
Okay, there’s obviously a trick to it. Dammit, how do unicorns figure out stuff like this? Logic? Nah, logically I should imagine passing through it, but that isn’t physically possible. I thought to myself. Then it suddenly hit me.

Physically possible… The only physically possible thing that could happen, is me being on this side, and the other side, but not between… so if I… I trailed off in my mind and focused on the wall.

I imagined myself being on the opposite side feeling my body apart from where it currently was. I opened my eyes and slowly placed a paw forward. To my surprise it passed right through the wall, I couldn’t even feel a thing!

I cried out in joy and lept through to the other side, just like I imaged, then lept back. I repeated the action a few times showing off my new abilities! I looked to Ignis and was met with a proud smile.

“Good job Midnight! You’ve figured it out, you have to imagine yourself apart from yourself correct?” He smiled knowingly.

“Buck yeah! Can you see this?!” I cried out and leapt full force right into the wall again, smashing my muzzle once more.

I fell onto my back holding my nose with both paws, spirit or not, that stupid wall bucking hurt!

“Ah, and there you let go of your concentration, do not be so sure of yourself Midnight.” Lupus chuckled once more. “Regardless, you’ve successfully learned how to use the Transcendence spell, I think it is wise you attempt to use it in a situation where it would be advantageous. I wish to teach you about more powerful spirits, but this will require further preparation. I will request your audience at a later time. For now, I believe your friends are missing you right now, correct?” Ignis asked. For an omnipresent being, you’d think he would know certain things.

“Nah, if I’m here, then that means time stopped, so they won’t even know I’m gone!” I dismissed him with a wave of my hoo- paw…

“Midnight. You are aware that you’re not currently Spirit Walking correct?” Ignis asked concernedly.

“Well… Uh, yeah? Wait, but doesn’t time stop when I’m here?” I asked, worry starting to grow in my chest.

Ignis let out a sigh and shook his head. “No, Midnight you fail to grasp the concept. Time never stops between worlds. When you Spirit Walk, your senses are accelerated near infinitely, but not quite to the point where time will stop, just really close to it. However, when you entered Lupus on your own, you’re physically here. Your mortal body remained where it was, just sandwiched somewhere between Lupus and the mortal world. You’ve effectively “disappeared”. However, time has been running at it’s natural pace.” Ignis trailed off. “You never told your companions you were coming here, did you?” Ignis sighed and rubbed a paw on his forehead.

“Well shit! They must be worried! For all they know, I’ve been stuck with General Falcon for… how long has it been? Thirty minutes? I need to get back!” I panicked and looked around me, looking for an exit.

“Calm down Midnight, to return, simply do what you did to enter. Cast Spirit Walk and search for the location you entered. Which would be at the crest of that hill.” Ignis calmly spoke, motioning towards the hill we came from with his head.

“Will do! Thanks Ignis! I’ll come back when you’re ready to show me more!” I took of galloping towards the hill, crying over my shoulder.

“We never change.” I faintly heard Ignis chuckle to himself as I rose onto the crest of the hill.

I ignored what he said for now, and willed myself into Spirit Walk, I felt the cold grow colder and Lupus took on the familiar blue hue. A blazing fire roared to life just before me, and I quickly dove through it. Engulfing me in icy flames.

The world around me blinked to black, and once more the rushing of autumn leaves replaced all sound.

<><><>

“I don’t bloody give a flying buck you dumb bloke!” I hollard at the guard standing in front of the elevator. Rather, this chump was standing between me and finding out where the hay Midnight has been this whole time.

It had been almost forty-five minutes since that Falcon arsehole forced us all to leave. I was uneasy leaving the three stallions alone with him, but when Ballpoint and Silver returned without Middy, I started to feel a lot worse about it all. Now, with this amount of time passing, it’s come to the point where I’ve been arguing with the guard to let me back up.

“Ma’am General Falcon was insistent on not being disturbed.” The guard sternly spoke for seemingly the hundredth time.

Since coming out of the elevator, General Breeze offered to wait for the rest. She and Penny were quietly catching up with all that they had missed of each other over the years. Supposedly they had joined the Enclave military together, and Winter Breeze had been exceptional and ranking up.

Silver opted to wait as well, and at the time, he was giving me a very disapproving look. But for all he was, I could tell he was just as displeased with Falcon as I was, and he didn’t make any effort to stop me from trying to convince the guard to let me up. Ballpoint, on the other hoof, went straight out to the flightline. No doubt trying to swoon Momo.

I sighed and sat down on my flanks. This was useless, the soddy nut wasn’t going to crack. I’d just have to wait for Falcon to release Midnight from his company.

Just as I sat, suddenly a wall of blue fire erupted from the elevator doors and I heard a familiar voice cry out.

“Ahhhh!” Midnight hollard as he lept full force into the armoured guard. They both toppled over onto the floor, the hardened composite barding that the guard wore made him slide a good ten hooves across the hard floor..

“Middy!” I jumped up, concern dripping in my voice.

What’d you bloody do this time?! I mentally screamed.

“Hey!” The guard yelled, standing up and quickly drawing his sidearm; an IS Four-Five pistol.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa buddy! Calm down, I didn’t mean to do that!” Midnight got up as well and slowly began back peddling.

“Holset your weapon Sergeant, he’s with us.” SIlver’s confident ‘commander’ voice rang out. Cutting the thick tension like a knife.

“Yes sir.” The guard nodded and placed his pistol back into his leg holster, not without giving Midnight a second look.

I quickly trotted up to Midnight and slapped him on the back of the head.

“Ow! Scar, is that how you greet me?” He winced and looked at me with fear.

“Bloody right it is! FIrst you disappear for the best bloody part of an hour, and now you leap out of flames like a looney carnival act?” I sighed. “What the hay were you doing for so long?” I interrogated further.

“Look it’s a long story… I’ll explain it to everypony at once, for now, what’s the situation?” Midnight sighed and began to trot towards Silver. I followed close behind, opting to drop it for now.

Silver nodded and cleared his throat. “I informed Scarlet of our mission, I want you two to come with. You’ve both proven you’re useful in a firefight and can listen to orders. Besides, I couldn’t ask for a better team. I like you guys, hay, I might even call you friends.” He smiled awkwardly. Luna above, this stallion treats social situations like tactics for a battlefield.

General Breeze and Penny trotted over to us, Breeze nodded and quickly spoke up.

“I’m sorry I have to take a comrade from you Captain, but there are things Penny wants to attend to in the Hail Storm. I’m sure you can all be reunited with her upon your return?” Breeze offered.

“Aye, I’m sorry mates, this has been so much for me, I want to get meself back on me hooves.” Penny added quietly.

“Hey it’s all good, we’ll see you before you know it!” Midnight reassured her.’’

“Thanks Midnight, you’re a real gentlecolt you know?” Penny smiled too warmly to my coltfriend.

There it goes again, jealousy. Yeah, it’s black and white that Penny has some feelings for Middy, thankfully the thick headed bloke won’t ever see it. I knew I shouldn’t have felt that way, especially considering he and I were already a couple, but she’s another mare hitting on my stallion for crying out loud!

“Let’s head to the flightline and try to prevent Ballpoint from producing any offspring while we weren’t looking. Then we’ll head up to the Hail Storm’s hangar and meet up with the rest of Yellow 5. Supposedly the Vertibuck has just completed its maintenance.” Silver paused and looked to Penny. “We’ll be back soon, stay safe okay?” He added quickly. Penny nodded in reassurance.

Yeah there’s that too. Mares and Stallions, we have ourselves a love triangle. I rolled my eyes and nudged Midnight towards the door to the flight line, followed by Silver.

“Goodbye everypony!” Penny called out behind us.

“Bye Penny!” Midnight called out happily, and I nudged him a bit harder grunting in frustration.

We pushed our way out the door and were greeted with the blast of frigid autumn night air. The world suddenly enveloped in deep red and I shook my head to get my mane out of my eyes. Even from here we could see the grey and white ponies casually flirting, thankfully none of what Silver warned was taking place, unless it already had. Would they really have done that on the asphalt? Knowing Ballpoint, maybe.

I looked over to Midnight on my left as we trotted towards the two. I was greeted with a warm nuzzle on my cheek and I smiled happily. Penny or not, this was my buck and I was more than content being with him. I trotted a little closer to him until we were shoulder to shoulder and I leaned my head onto his neck.
“I’d really like that…” Momo spoke gently. “Yanno, there’s this place on the mid deck where nopony goes, maybe we could… play cards! Oh yeah! I love blackjack, do ya know how to play blackjack? I can show ya!” Momo quickly changed subjects as we approached the two, she had her back to us and only just noticed us when it was too late.

“Ahh look the lovercolt is here!” Ballpoint peeked his head around Momo and teased.

“Wh-what?! No fair, I was finally about to make fun of you back for once!” Silver hollard and sat down on his flanks, defeated.

“There there, you’ll get your chance one day.” I giggled at the two and patted Silver on the back.

Momo was a fantastic shade of pink by this point and nodded to us.

“Right, so I guess you’re ready to head up to the Hail Storm?” She nervously asked. waving her hoof in the air..

“That’s right, Scarlet and I are joining up with you guys on the mission.” Midnight nodded, looking up at the Hail Storm in excitement.

“Alright,” Momo sighed, shaking off her embarrassment. “ I’ll brief everypony when we’re in the hangar.” She explained, spreading her wings. “Ready?” She tilted her head.

We all nodded and took off with her. We flapped up in a lazy climb towards one of the bottom decks of the Hail Storm. As we got closer and closer, I started to really get a feel for how enormous the Thunderhead class battlecruisers were. Momo took a turn towards a rounded rectangular slot on the lowermost part of the ship. We flew into the humongous opening and followed Momo to “Reaper 5”.

Inside the hangar, an impressive display of aircraft greeted us on either side. Two rows of maybe twenty vertibucks lined up facing each other, painted lines of their squadron colors encompassed each one. Maintenance crew in military fatigues hurriedly bustled about the hangar, welding and grinding new parts. Overhead, dozens of bright yellow lights illuminated the dark steel floor.

“Alright everypony here she is, ready to go when we are. Since I’ve been assigned to you all, it’s just me from Yellow 5. Apparently this mission was too secretive to include my squad. We’re going to have these two guys escort us, but since it’s so far away, they’ll have to turn around about halfway there.” Momo rolled her eyes and spoke over the sound of the busy hangar.

Next to “Reaper 5” were two Rafael airponies. Both huge Stallions had their modified light black barding, as well as twin IS3 .50cal machine guns mounted on battle saddles. They both wore visored combat helmets and it was hard to tell their expressions.

“Scarlet, you can follow me and I’ll try and find some gear you can take, maybe some light barding?” One of the stallions spoke up and motioned to a supply crate nearby. How he knew my name, I couldn’t tell you.

“Alright mate, lead the way.” I quietly said and followed his brown tail.

Inside the supply crate various sizes of Transylvanian multicam fatigues greeted my eyes. I wrinkled my nose and opted not to take those, they weren’t too good looking. What? I’m still a lady after all, I want to look at least half decent.

I scanned my eyes onto another nearby crate and found some winter coats, probably left over from the civilians who were aboard the Hail Storm not long ago. A cute looking maroon coat with a brown fur collar met my eyes, it wasn’t in too bad of a condition, considering the nuclear apocalypse.

I smiled and unslung my IS4 and saddlebags off my back and flank. I put the coat on and turned around looking at myself, it went about halfway down my back, stopping just before my flanks. It fit alright, maybe a little loose around my chest, but it would keep me warm in the coming winter.

I turned around and flashed a smile to Midnight who was watching me from afar. He smiled and nodded. A devilish thought came across my mind and I turned around facing away from him and wiggled my flank and let my tail loosely wave side to side. I shot him a wink over my shoulder and blew him a kiss with my hoof.

Midnight quickly blushed hotly and looked away, stealing glances at my sexy display. I giggled and continued rummaging through the crate. An awkward cough made my ears perk up and I looked up to the Rafael soldier who guided me here. He was also blushing slightly, and barely motioned with a hoof behind me.

I quickly turned around, and now it was my turn to blush. About ten stallions and a mare stopped what they were doing and were staring at me with wide eyes. Welding helmets perched up, and power tools still running.

Well Luna hang me up and torch me alive… I swore in my head and quickly turned around facing the supply crates once more. I took careful attention to make sure my tail was covering everything this time.

I grabbed a few extra full magazines for my carbine and placed them in my saddlebags. A health potion here, some bandages and a few chocolate candy bars. I hadn’t eaten anything since leaving Renaissance!

I placed my saddlebags back over my flanks and slung my IS4 over my back. I doubted the winter coat would offer much protection from bullets, but at least it was better than walking around in a bloody firefight with nothing but my saddlebags.

“Alright mate, let’s get moving.” I told the Rafael soldier and we quickly cantered back to the group.

I sat down next to Midnight and leaned against his side, too embarrassed to look anypony in the eye.

“Well, well Sca-” Ballpoint teased, but was caught by my glare.

“Well what mate?” I spat and flicked my mane, nothing happened out or the ordinary.

Ballpoint nodded and looked at Momo, waiting for whatever was next.

“Alright everypony, here’s the sitrep from scouts that returned from the Narrows.” Momo cleared her throat and pulled out a map from one of her pockets in her flightsuit with her mouth and placed it on the floor. “There’s anti aircraft artillery set up here, here and here.” She pointed to red dots with a hoof.

“They actually have anti aircraft battery emplacements? That’s a little bloody over the top, where’d you think they got the hardware?” Silver spoke up.

“Don’t ask me bud, all I know is how to get there and back without getting shot down.” Momo shrugged.

“Eh, I’m not to surprised myself, they know they’re dealing with ponies who can fly, why wouldn’t they set up some triple ‘A’?” Ballpoint piped in. Couldn’t argue with that logic.

“Right, so we’re going to get some escort up until this point, after that, we’re going to have to fly low and fast between their bubbles of coverage. Hopefully we won't be spotted the whole trip.” Momo pointed to large red circles surrounding the dots, supposedly that’s the range of their cannons. “Here’s the Insertion and extraction point, we don’t know where the target is located, it’s gonna have to be made up on the spot to find him and take him out. I’ll fly overhead with my radio ready to provide support if things turn south.” She poked to a blue dot on the map, just outside the town.

“Say, why do they call it the Narrows?” I asked, it didn’t look like a canyon or anything, just a regular town like Renaissance.

“That,” Silver looked at me. “Is because the building plan of that town is incredibly close together. It’s more or less a series of tight alleyways between businesses and houses. The whole town was destroyed by a firestorm after it was abandoned, and all that’s left are charred out husks of buildings.” Silver explained.

“Aye, and because of it, ponies say it’s haunted! Ghosts roam the alleys, preying on those who aren’t careful and ran out of sight from their mums!” Ballpoint chimed in, waving his hooves spookily.

I felt Midnight tense up at my side, and I had to agree with him, haunted sounds scary! I mean, would ghosts exist? Maybe some kind of weird radiation monster? Or worse?!

“Oh can it mate, that’s not true.” Silver reassured us. Even Momo was looking worried.

Ballpoint laughed and shook his head, “Aye, if that’s what ye say Captain.” he wiped a tear from his eye.

“Right… Well that about covers it, Captain, you’ll find a radio inside the vertibuck that you can take. Other than that, are you guys ready to go?” Momo, shook her head, and placed her map back into her flight suit.

“Aye, let’s roll.” Ballpoint confidently smirked and jumped up into the crew compartment, taking a seat on the left side, where a wide bench spanned the width of the Vertibuck’s compartment.

We all followed suit and Captain Dusk took a seat opposite from us, near the door. Momo climbed aboard, and made her way between the small gap opposite us, where a short hallway separated the bench Silver was on. She strapped herself into the harness and began flipping switches.

Quickly the left engine began spooling up, roaring to life and a blast of hot air shot out the exhaust port. Soon the rotary blade began slowly spinning when the jet engine was up to speed, and then accelerated to full rotations. The second engine followed suit, and the deafening sound of chopping air filled the hangar. I instinctively weaved my left foreleg around Midnight’s next to me as we lurched into the air.

I saw the two armored stallions outside take flight and follow close behind us. I could see down the opening in front of me and out the cockpit glass. A mare with orange safety glasses was in front of us waving a glowing yellow stick, probably guiding Momo to the entrance of the hangar.

We slowly hovered to the entrance, and with one last check of her instruments, Momo looked back at us with a grin. Suddenly, she punched the throttle full forward and I felt my stomach lurch as we rocketed out of the hangar at probably over seventy miles per hour.

I would have thought flying in a vertibuck wouldn’t have caused that sensation, but I guess being in something I’m not in control of was a whole different story!

“Alright fillies and gentlecolts, we’re about three hours to insertion, we’re literally going to the opposite side of Transylvania for this one.” Momo’s voice crackled from the overhead speakers.

“That’s good, we can get our much needed rest before this. Hey Midnight, didn’t you say you were going to explain what happened up at the control tower?” Silver asked.

“Oh shit, yeah, alright guys get comfy, this is gonna be just as weird as the last one I told you.” Middy chuckled.

I perked my ears up and realized I still had my chocolate bars! Perfect for stories! I reached into my saddlebags and pulled out four of them. I happily hoofed them out to everypony, as midnight began to recite his story.

As he was explaining further into what Ignis was trying to do, and something about protecting me, I noticed the moon was setting, and I felt my eyes begin to droop. Maybe a little nap wouldn’t hurt, besides I’d wanna be in top condition for the mission right?

I snuggled up against Middy’s shoulder and let myself drift into a light sleep, thinking of chocolate and blue fur.

XXX

New Companion added! - Moon Glider (Momo).

Level up!

Midnight Wind:
Perks: Transcendence: This fancy unicorn spell thing lets you go though shit! Sweet!

Scarlet Rose:
Perks: New... clothes....: Yay, you have new jacket, um, good for you Scarlet.

Author's Note

It's out! Woohoo! Thanks for your patience er'pony. With finals coming up, and me stressing my butt off about remaining in the Air Force, I didn't have too much time. I've basically been writing between studying. But, chapter 9 is in the making! Hopefully this wont take a freakin' month to write! Cross your fingers! *we have hooves, what are fingers?* Oh shut your bloody trapper, you get what I mean!

Chapter Nine: Deception
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Nine: Deception

Chapter Nine: Deception

<><><>

A sudden flash outside lit up my eyelids, igniting my world with red. A fraction of a second later, the sound of the explosion ripped through the Vertibuck and I jumped in my seat in surprise. I rapidly blinked to try and clear the sleep from my eyes, the world slowly came into focus, and I felt my eyes tense as I struggled to get used to the bright early morning sun.

I looked out the open crew door to my right, I saw one of the Airponies flying in formation with us, his visor still obscuring his expression, he looked like a machine, doing what needed to be done.

Without warning, out of the dense forest below, I watched a smouldering yellow orb rocket right towards us.The vapor trail from the artillery shell pointed to a white puff of smoke, an anti aircraft cannon.

The round ripped through the Airpony outside and exploded violently. Whatever remained of the poor bloke was nothing but pink mist behind us. The explosive wave racked my bones and I clenched my teeth, I felt Momo jerk the Vertibuck down to try and evade anymore fire. The report of the cannon soon followed and echoed off the mountains.

Luna almighty… I moaned internally.

I started to feel myself shaking. I tried to steel my nerves, but this was already becoming too much for me. The volume of cannon fire increased and soon became multiple explosions per second. Black clouds popcorned around us and I heard shrapnel ping off of the Vertibuck’s armor. I clung onto Midnight with all my strength.

“Shit! Oka-... -vry pony, hang on. I’m gonna bri-... her down below the treeline to brea- … line of fire.” Momo’s modulated voice crackled over the speakers. Every explosive wave that wracked the aircraft caused the speakers to momentarily fuzz up.

The Vertibuck’s engines suddenly whined as they spooled down, and we dropped out of the sky like a rock. I felt my flanks rise off of the seat a few inches and I instinctively began to spread my wings to try and stop the fall. The Vertibuck’s engines suddenly erupted with power and I slammed into the bench hard, nearly falling off of the bloody thing!

I looked outside and saw we were skimming a river, just maybe ten hooves off the ground. Icy water sprayed around us from the powerful blades, a few droplets landed on my face and tingled on my fur. The cloud of explosions continued to fire above the treeline for a brief moment, even striking a few trees and showering the river below with splintered wood. Then as quick as it all begun, the explosions stopped and it was deafeningly silent save for the chopping of the Vertibuck’s rotors. I guessed they all stopped firing simultaneously.

I looked at the stallions in the crew compartment with me. Ballpoint and Midnight were clearly shaken up, but recovering quickly. Silver wore a strained expression, but his body was relaxed, he could be one tough nut to crack sometimes. I looked left once more and met Midnight’s golden eyes, his were filled with concern. He placed a hoof on mine, and nodded. It honestly helped me calm down more that I’d ever like to admit.

“Is everypony okay back there?” Momo’s amplified voice split the mute compartment.

SIlver fumbled with the hoofheld radio, finally turning a nob with his teeth and pushing a switch with his nose.

“Affirmative Sergeant, we’re all good. What’s the sitrep?” Silver replied professionally.

I saw Momo lean back around her chair and check the Vertibuck’s tail through the cockpit’s windshield, then doing the same on the other side.

“She’s looking good, and controls feel responsive, I don’t think we took any direct hits.” Momo paused. “We lost both of our escorts though.” She finished, sorrow dripping in her tone.

“There will be time to mourn later. For now, we need to stay on task Momo, do you think we can reach the Narrows if we stay on the Serpent’s Tail?” Silver asked, peeking his head out the open door and looking up and down stream. His white mane fluttered over his face, and he quickly ducked back inside. I assumed the ‘Serpent's Tail’ was the river.

“I dunno Captain, uhh…” Momo replied, she looked down at the map on her dashboard. “Looks like the closest I can get is on a riverbank, maybe three kilos from the edge of town.” She finished, once more looking out the cockpit.

“That’ll do, looks like the scouts were wrong about the artillery.” Silver sighed.

“Aye sir, I’m feeling a bit worried that they’ve gotten this dug in over such a short time. Seems odd eh?” Ballpoint hollard over the engines.

“Definitely, we’re going to have to be extra careful here everypony. If they didn’t know we were coming, they bloody do now. Let’s just hope to Luna that they don’t suspect a ground mission from us.” Silver added.

“Thirty seconds out, check your gear everypony, and get ready to disembark.” Momo chimed in over the speakers.

I unslung my IS4 from the back, and ejected the magazine with my hoof, it looked and felt full. I used my mouth to slide it back into place and then used my teeth to yank the charging handle located just under the rear sights. The carbine slammed a round home, and a flicked the safety to the ‘on’ position. I then let it rest against my chest, and tightened the straps on my saddle bags.

Once we were all cocked locked and ready to rock, I once more focused my gaze outside the Vertibuck.

“Ten seconds, I’m gonna make this a touch and go, then I’ll swing southbound and set her down on a riverbank and to save fuel. Let me know when you need the extraction, and I’ll be there in a jiffy!” Momo explained.

The Vertibuck banked right and I held onto Midnight and the bench with both hoofs as I saw the deep calm water engulf my entire view. Momo yanked on the stick and leveled out, then suddenly pitched up at a forty-five degree angle to slow us down. The Vertibuck dropped quickly, and the landing gear dug into the soft sand below.

“Alright, go, go, go!” Momo cried out over the speakers.

Silver leapt out of the crew compartment and quickly galloped several hooves away, he then crouched and held his IS16 in his mouth, ready to cover if necessary. I quickly followed with my IS4, and then Midnight and Ballpoint with their rifles.

Momo lived up to her word, and as soon as Ballpoint’s tail left the aircraft, she gunned the engines, and banked hard to the left, over the river. The roar of her engines slowly died down until it was lost in the surrounding forest. Soon, nothing but the sound of the rustling wind and gentle gurgle of the river surrounded us.

“Can I say that was entirely badass?” Midnight broke the silence.

I sighed and facehooved, “Can you take anything seriously mate?” I asked sarcastically.

“Hey, when would I ever get a chance to do something like that? Maybe if I were born two-hundred years earlier and joined the Equestrian Air Force. Come on, you have to admit it was cool!” Midnight looked over his shoulder to me defensively.

“For once, I’m with the blue one here. I always wanted to fly in an aircraft, it’s so much faster than flying normally.” Ballpoint piped in.

“Hey cut the chatter mates, we need to get to the town and locate the target. The sooner we get moving, the sooner we can get out.” Silver intervened the shenanigans.

“Aye Captain.” Ballpoint boredly responded. And trotted over towards Silver.

Midnight and I quickly cantered up to them and sat down.

“Right, so we’re roughly three kilometers northwest of the town. Our best bet is to avoid any close urban alleys and stick to the main road that goes right into the town centre.” Silver used his hoof to draw a simple diagram into the sand. “Then we can set up, and make observations, hopefully the bloke will just be sitting smack dab in the middle on a throne or something.” He chuckled.

“Well, all I see around us is trees. How’re we gonna find the road that leads to Narrows if we can’t fly?” Midnight asked.

“Shite, I didn’t think of that. We’d be lit up like bloody hearthswarming trees. Especially in this daylight, they’ll spot us easily.” Ballpoint frowned.

“Aye, we’ll need to hoof it. There’s a bridge not far downstream from here, I spotted it from the vertibuck. If we stick to the shoreline, we’ll reach it, and maybe make some sense about what to do next.” Dusk nodded, and motioned behind him down the shoreline.

“Let’s get to it then!” Midnight cried excitedly and jumped to his hooves. He and I have very different ideas of what could be fun, I swear.

We stood up to all fours and began a light canter along the riverside. I really hoped we would simply get in, take out the bloody stallion and get out without conflict. Luna above was I wrong.

<><><>

I leveled the red chevron of my low power scope onto the back of one of the soldiers, the black lines and numbers imprinted on the lense making a “T” shape around the glowing element. I slowly exhaled and watched my breath float lazily to the right.

We had found a road that would possibly connect to the main road. Okay it was more like a dirt path that cut through the dense pine forest, probably used by hikers before the war. But there was one little problem. A patrol of five soldiers were currently stopped right where we needed to go.

The sun cast short shadows, and rays of light gently sprinkled through the thin pine canopy above, it was a clear day, and that meant plenty of light; we would be spotted if we didn’t act fast.

I glanced to my right where SIlver and Ballpoint were laying on their stomachs on the opposite side of the road from me, rifles pointed at targets. We had split up on either side and hid within the treeline, we were going to try and take out four of the soldiers at once, and then follow up with the fifth.

Something seemed different about these soldiers however, for a moment I realized these ponies were all unicorns, and they had a certain level of professionalism to them, something unlike what we’ve seen before. Their armor was trimmed in blue, with white plates instead of black. They had faded blue capes hanging off the left shoulder, half obscuring their rifles on their backs. I looked over to Silver with concern.

Silver nodded, and tapped the ground three times. That meant we would fire in three seconds. I faced forward and refocused my aim, right dead center on the blokes back. I caught a glimpse of Midnight to my left doing the same with his target. I guessed they must’ve been private guards to Western Sun, maybe more elite than the regular grunt.

One…. Two… Three! I counted, and pressed on the plate with my teeth.

Nothing happened. The plate didn’t even depress! I felt the heavy blast of Midnight’s rifle fire push the fur on my face, quickly followed by Silver’s and Ballpoint’s sharp crack. Three of the soldiers fell over mortally wounded, but now two were left standing!

I let go of my carbine and desperately tried to figure out why it didn’t fire.

Was it not chambered?! No, the pin didn’t release. Nor the internal hammer… Shit the safety! I realized my mistake and quickly hit the safety to ‘semi’. How could have I forgotten such a bloody simple thing?

I grabbed the bit once more and brought the gun up to bear, but by the time I did this, the two soldiers were already taking cover behind trees. One of them poked his rifle out and sprayed automatic fire in my general direction, using his levitation to remain behind cover. I ducked and heard bullets whiz overhead and strike the ground in front of me, showering me with dirt.

Midnight fired once more, and splintered a chunk out of the tree the Black Daylight soldier was hiding behind, causing him to duck behind cover again. I raised my head and put the chevron onto the tree and fired three rounds, the satisfying recoil and sharp report of my carbine helped steel my nerves.

With me suppressing the soldier, Silver leapt forward and began flanking both of them. But the second soldier was taking aim! Silver didn’t see him!

I snapped my scope onto the second soldier, who was peeking his head over a fallen log to take a shot. I rapidly shot five rounds, two of which struck him in the shoulder barding causing him to stagger, suddenly a thick vapor trail erupted through his head, and split his helmet and skull in half. The report of Ballpoint’s rifle echoed deeply throughout the forest. The soldier slumped over the log, blood began to trickle down it’s surface.

I stood up and leaned against the tree I was lying prone behind, hoping to give some cover to Silver. But by the time I put my eye on the scope, I saw Silver place a three round burst right into the chest of the first soldier. Dropping him like dead weight.

That was too freakin’ close for comfort. I needed to be ten times more bloody careful in the future. I let go of my IS4 and sighed, thinking to myself.

Silver cantered over to me with a confused expression, Ballpoint and Midnight soon returned to all fours and grouped up as well.

“What the bloody hell happened Scarlet? You didn’t shoot!” Silver sternly asked, giving me a glare.

“I- I know! I’m sorry… I forgot to take the bloody safety off.” I trailed off, trying to hide behind my mane in shame.

“Hey, cut her some slack Silver, she helped save your sorry ass after pulling that hero shit back there.” Midnight stepped in front of me, poking Silver in the chest.

“That hero shit was a tactical maneuver, thank you very much.” Silver spat, then turned to me, “Regardless, try to pay more attention in the future. It’s okay to make mistakes outside of combat, that’s why we train, but the mistakes caused in combat could cost us lives.” He sighed and turned around. “Let’s get moving.”

I sighed and began cantering behind him. Ballpoint gave me an apologetic look and galloped to canter next to Silver.

I never knew Silver would lose his temper like that, he was counting on me… I can’t let this happen again, it could be much worse if it does...

“I fired two shots you know.” Midnight quietly piped up, taking me from my thoughts.

“What?” I asked, looking at him.

“Yeah, and I hit a tree. I’d say I’m a pretty crack shot if you ask me.” He grinned.

I bumped my hip against his giggling.

“Well I think you’re a crack shot Middy.” I smiled warmly to him.

We continued to lightly canter down the road, a dozen or so hooves behind Silver and Ballpoint. Soon the road came to a ‘T’ intersection and the dirt turned to cracked pavement with a faded double yellow line going down the middle.

Silver stopped and looked up and down the road, scratching his mane with a hoof.

“This doesn’t look like a main highway, more like a tertiary street.” He quietly observed, sitting down and rummaging through his combat vest pockets.

He pulled out a clunky looking compass and fiddled it with his hooves.

“Well it looks like it’s about, I don’t know how to estimate… it’s in the next box over.” Midnight spoke up, looking at the map function on his pipbuck.

Oh well shite, I totally forgot these bloody things have a map. I looked down at the computer on my foreleg with disdain, recently I’ve completely ignored all the functions it had to offer. Back in Stable 17 the only things we used them for was music and education.

“Wait, wait, wait, let me see that mate, if I could?” Silver quickly stood up and placed his compass back into his pocket.

He trotted up to Midnight who lifted his foreleg up for him to see, Silver stuck his head between Midnight and his foreleg. Midnight awkwardly stood there looking at the sky, trying not to look at the pony standing literally inches from him.

“Huh, we’re exactly parallel to the highway, we can just cut through the forest, and we can’t miss it.” SIlver explained, either he didn’t notice or didn’t care he basically forced Midnight to hug him.

“Let’s get moving then.” He ordered and ducked under Midnight’s foreleg and began quickly trotting into the sparse forest ahead of us.

We all began trotting after him, dodging trees and the occasional bare shrub here and there. The pine needles felt soft and quite lovely underhoof.

The forest came to a sudden stop and cleared immediately to a wide expanse of asphalt and concrete ahead of us. A huge six lane highway split through the forest, probably leading straight out of Transylvania!

I looked up and down the road, the six lanes were split by concrete dividers, and then white dashed lines on each side. On either side, wrecks of ancient rusted out vehicles and abandoned possessions littered the road. The slight breeze blowing down the road picked up dust, and caused the occasional metal object to groan from stress, I had an unsettling feeling in my stomach as I took it all in.

“Spooky eh?” Ballpoint nudged my side and chuckled. “I’m gonna honest lass, the Sixty Two has always sent an uneasy pang down me spine to.” He shrugged, and adjusted his rifle hanging on his chest.

“Sixty Two?” Midnight spoke up and asked.

“Aye laddie, that be the name of this highway, supposedly it leads straight clean through Transylvania, all the way to Hollow Shades and then to Canterlot. Down the other way, it leads to Vanhoover, and ultimately the ocean! She’s one of the major trans-equestrian roads.” Ballpoint explained excitedly. “I always wanted to get some excuse to leave Transylvania, yanno? See what the rest of Equestria looks like!” His excitement grew as he looked towards the west.

“There’s no chance in tartarus that there’s anything good beyond those mountains Ballpoint, you know that. Reports say that they’ve got it ten times worse than us, the radiation levels are incredible, and the wasteland’s wiped bloody clean from the explosions.” Silver shot, cutting Ballpoint’s excitement in pieces.

“A-aye but ye gotta think, maybe there’s a few places where it’s nice, places left relatively untouched like here, maybe even better!” Ballpoint’s hope returned. Now that’s more fitting, a colt is still a colt at heart, even if hidden behind a facade of hubris and bravado.

I couldn’t help but agree with him though, maybe there’s somewhere out there where ponies have structure, government, creativity… After so many years, ponies can’t seriously just be only barely surviving, could they?

A gust of cold wind rustled the trees and lifted dust off the road in a spiral, I shivered and tried to snuggle a little closer into my parka jacket.

“Look, it doesn’t change anything now, we need to head west two kilometers and take the first exit, that road leads to Narrows. We can dream and hope, but we have a mission. There won’t be much hoping if we’re all killed by these looney ponies.” Silver spoke up, once more bringing us on task. He seemed so stiff, not like his usual self, the very air here felt odd when I thought about it.

We all nodded and began trotting down the center of the highway where a path had been cleared through the ruin, probably for traders or the like. As we continued down the road, I looked down at the ground and suddenly noticed something very unsettling, I felt my coat stand on end and I jumped back, unintentionally letting out an “eep”.

In the wreck of a rusty steel chariot in front of me, a skeleton of a pony sat grinning up at me, scratch that, all of the wrecks were littered with some form of dead pony. The remains of hundreds of ponies sat splayed across the road, I hadn’t noticed them before because their dark bones blended with the wrecks!

“Sweet Luna above…” Midnight mumbled behind me, probably noticing them too.

“I don’t remember there being this many corpses on the road. A lot of the ponies managed to escape their vehicles before dying off in the forests or surrounding towns from radiation?” Silver mumbled, not helping my nerves one bit!

“Aye, me either, maybe there was a flash of radiation here opposed to other parts of the highway?” Ballpoint piped up. I liked that, sounds good, nothing out of tartarus happening here right?

I glanced down at the skeletons again, and this time I shrieked at the top of my lungs and leapt back, fumbling to grab my IS4 with shaking teeth. The skeletons were all standing now, every single bloody one of them, looking right at us with glowing red flames in their eye sockets. I hadn’t seen or heard them move! Hay, how were they even standing? Their bones weren’t connected to any muscles!

I quickly pointed my carbine in the general direction, flicked it to “auto” and unloaded ten or so rounds into the closest one. The bones splintered and shattered, causing the skeleton to collapse like… well like a pile of bones.

“Well shite! Now this is not bloody normal!” Ballpoint hollard and pointed his rifle at another skeleton and fired, completely shattering its skull..

“Hold your fire!” Silver roared, and took a breath. “They’re not moving, I don’t think they’re hostile…” He pointed his IS16 around him at the handful of closest skeletons. It looked like maybe thirty or some were surrounding us, beyond these standing however, the other skeletons along the road lay unmoving, undisturbed. Not bloody possessed.

Suddenly there was a blood curdling, unequine screech from all around us, I lept back once more in fear and felt my flank run into Midnight who was behind me. He was facing backwards watching our rear, I saw him flinch and tense up, donning a serious expression. He saw something, I could tell, he was tracking something with his eyes. Was this something to do with his “Guardian” stuff he was talking about?

Suddenly Midnight flashed in a burst of blue flame and smoke, and appeared about ten hooves in front of me, leaping out of more smoke and fire. A thin stream of blood coated his left side and he was out of breath. I yelped as I felt myself tumble over from his sudden absence and and nearly fell on my flank, bloody madness this all was!

“What the bloody hell?” Silver called out, facing Midnight.

Midnight, for his part, flinched and dove off to the side. Suddenly an enormous explosion of red fire erupted where he was, a shockwave obliterated a few skeletons around him. I felt the wave rack my body and I fell on my flanks this time, shaking in fear. Out of the flames, a black unicorn skeleton rose, small swirls of fire rose out of its joints, and it’s horn was engulfed in a powerful red magic aurora.

“I give up mates, we’re either all mad, or the wasteland has finally killed us and we’re in bloody tartarus.” Ballpoint moaned, staring wide eyed at the spectacle before us.

The unicorn’s head suddenly snapped on me and I felt a cold sweat run down my sides, it was seething with evil, why the buck was it looking at me?! Without warning, Midnight leapt at the unicorn with full force, and momentarily, I saw his body flash into the translucent form of a timberwolf, powerful jaws open and razor teeth ready for an attack. He connected with the neck of the distracted unicorn and they both disappeared once more in an eruption of flames, this time purple.

Right as they disappeared, the skeletons around us all began galloping towards us! I quickly got to all fours and dove to where Silver and Ballpoint were standing. I placed my back to theirs and pointed my carbine at the nearest one headed towards us, it’s cracked and sharpened bones would be more than enough to cause some serious damage to us!

“Shite! Okay lite em’ up!” Silver hollard and was quickly drowned by the roar of our firearms cutting down the skeletons as they piled up over one another.

I was careful to only put three or four round bursts into each one, the last thing I needed was to run out of ammunition! I pressed the plate and the carbine suddenly stopped firing, I quickly lowered it and dropped the mag with a hoof, fumbling to put a new one into the gun. Once it was in, I slammed the bolt release with a hoof and felt the satisfying jerk of the bolt slamming another round in the chamber.

I raised my carbine just in time to catch a blow against the barrel, knocking the IS4 out of my mouth painfully. I yelped and fell onto my back, the skeleton was much bloody quicker than I thought it was! A bright flash of blue smoke appeared just to the right of the skeleton, and Midnight’s translucent timber wolf form leapt over me and tore the skeleton to pieces, quickly flashing away in another flame before reaching the ground.

“Bloody, fucking hell…” I groaned and got to all fours, grabbing my carbine to bear once more.

I love that bloody stallion with all my heart. I thought as I began firing once more.

Unending wave after wave of skeletons came upon us, more skeletons from down the road replacing those that we slaughtered, I noticed that those that came from further away were much weaker, their eyes barely lit with dim flames. Whatever that unicorn was, I guessed it was the reason for all of this, and it was stretching its spell across too far a distance to keep these skeletons moving.

Ballpoint had switched to his IS Five-Seven pistol, his sniper rifle just wasn’t fast enough for the never ceasing skeletons. My jaw was sore from so much sustained fire, and my barrel was smoking so much, it was beginning to be difficult getting a good sight picture on what I was aiming at! The cold air didn’t help at all either and I felt my hooves were numb and stiff.

Midnight and the unicorn exploded into view once more just behind me, where Silver was facing. The skeletons all crumbled to the ground, not an ounce of life in their ancient bones once more. We all turned to face the two, Midnight was covered head to tail in small gashes and panting heavily. The unicorn’s horn was shattered at the base, and several of the bones were shattered or missing. Midnight kept flashing from pony to translucent wolf, he looked utterly exhausted. He quickly looked to us.

“Well?! Shoot the damn fucker!” He hollered and pointed with a hoof.

Oh! I hadn’t realized that he had managed to force the unicorn to our world! That probably meant it was vulnerable to us.

We all pointed our guns and opened up with all we had. I held down the firing plate, and tried to control the recoil of the carbine as I unloaded the remainder of my third magazine into the unicorn. It’s blackened bones shattered and tore to powder as Silver and I peppered it with automatic fire. Ballpoint had grabbed his rifle and fired a single shot, rupturing it’s skull, and causing the unicorn to crumple unceremoniously to the ground as a pile of dark bones.

We ceased fire, our gunshots echoed for a few seconds into the forest. The remains of the unicorn were no longer glowing, and the highway finally settled down to silence once more. The black bones slowly crumbled to dust and were picked up by the breeze, blowing off down the road, no different from ashes in a fire.

An enormously bright red light shot out of the ground and slammed into Midnight’s chest. Midnight let out a grunt and collapsed to on his side, breathing heavily.

“Middy!” I screamed and rushed forward, leaping over the pile of broken bones and shell casings that littered the asphalt where we held our defense.

I glided over to where Midnight lay and I quickly grabbed his pipbuck looking at the medical screen.

“Oh thank the princesses!” I yelled out in relief, he had little more than superficial lacerations and exhaustion. Thankfully nothing too life threatening. The deep gash on his side seemed pretty serious though.

“You’re not enchanted by evil unicorn stuff right?! What was that? Why’d it hit you? Was it a spell?!” I hollered at him, poking his chest with a hoof.

“I- ow. It wa-. ow. Quit it!” Midnight moaned trying to swat my pokes away. He let out a huge sigh, and sat up.

I quickly rummaged through my saddlebags and found one of the health potions. I uncorked it with my hooves and teeth and popped that sucker right into Middy’s mouth.

“As I wa-” He was cut short by the healthy goodness and his eyes began to water and I tilted the potion up and forced him to drink.

I felt myself unable to control a giggle, and I finally let myself give in. I rushed forward and gave him a huge hug, resting my head on his shoulder.

“I’m so glad you’re okay Middy.” I whispered into his ear. I heard him spit out the potion bottle, letting it clack against the asphalt.

“Same for you scar...” He sighed and hugged me back tightly.

We finally broke our hug and I helped him to all fours. He groaned, but it looked like the position helped stop the bleeding and return some of his strength.

Silver and Ballpoint glided over to us, and came to a stop around Midnight. They looked just as beat up as I felt, thankfully nopony was badly injured. Their guns were still slightly smoking in the chilly air.

“Well I’ll be bloody damned, that wasn’t what I was expecting to happen on this mission.” Silver sighed and stroked his mane to the side.

“Aye…” Ballpoint trailed off, as he began to light a cigarette with shaking hooves.

“So, any idea what that was?” I asked, looking over to Midnight.

“Necromancer.” He answered quickly. Meeting our confused expressions. “Ignis was coaching me through that fight, he told me that that was a Necromancer. A spirit that is capable of harnessing the dead to its bidding. Something nearby caused a rift in the world where they normally reside, and it entered our world.” He explained.

“Damn laddie, never heard of such things like that before… There’s always been tails of particular anomalies happening about, but never of such a monster. ” Ballpoint pondered.

“Me neither, it certainly wasn’t a result of radiation. Why would it attack us like this? Didn’t you say earlier that these… spirits… ignore most ponies?” Silver questioned further.

“Ignis told me a while ago that it has something to do with Scarlet, something about her purpose…” Midnight looked over at me with a concerned expression. “Something that she is capable of doing that will put an end to whatever is to come?” He cocked his head.

“That was… vague.” Ballpoint added.

“Hey, look I don’t know anymore about this damn prophecy than you guys.” Midnight sat down and raised his hooves defensively.

“Alright mates, alright, we’re done interrogating the bloke.” I intervened. “In the end, he saved us, we can at least show him some appreciation. I’m thankful for sure.” I gave Midnight a loving look. I quickly leaned forward and gave him a peck on the lips.

Silver sighed and nodded. “Thanks mate, if anything, you’re probably the only pony that could have dealt with that.” Silver awkwardly admitted.

“Aye, that was a damn impressive display lad, good on ye.” Ballpoint nodded. And began to reload his pistol magazines and rifle.

We all followed suit and began the slow recovery process of reloading spent magazines and patching minor wounds with bandages. As I returned my now full magazines back into my saddlebags, I heard Silver’s hoof radio crackle to life from its chest strap.

“Captain, do you copy? I heard a ton of explosions and gunfire all the way from here!” Momo’s voice shook over the tiny speaker.

Silver quickly hoofed the button, fumbling with the tiny dial to try and raise the volume.

“Affirmative Sergeant, we’re okay. We had a run in with an... anomaly... and quickly dispatched it. We’re en route to the city.” He reported as he spread his wings and hovered a few hooves off the ground.

“We need to get moving faster than this, with the clearing from the road, we can fly below the trees. We should avoid being spotted by flak.” Silver quickly spoke to us. We all nodded and took off with him.

“Roger that Capt’! I’ll be hangin’ around here-” Momo cut off her communication briefly. “Be advised, long range radar’s got three fast movers headed towards the city.” She resumed, more professionally this time.

“That doesn’t sound too good.” Midnight chimed in from my right, we were flying at a steady pace down the road. It felt absolutely wonderful being able to fly with my coltfriend like this.

“Gimme that!” Ballpoint reached and yanked the radio out of Silver’s hooves.

“Hey!” Silver was cut off by Ballpoint beginning to talk.

“Do ye have a positive confirmation of what they might be lass?” He asked.

“Oh! Hi Ballpoint.” Momo excitedly spoke “Right, uh, I think they’ll come into my view for a sec’ here, I might be able to see em’ over the treetops.” She added..

We continued to fly swiftly, taking the off ramp onto a secondary road. I refocused my eyes in front of me. Silver’s white tail flapped in the wind, I could see dark buildings growing closer. So far, it looked like we would be able to enter the city without trouble.

“Ya still there Sir?” Momo chimed up, breaking our silence.

“Affirmative love, what do ye have?” Ballpoint replied, oh wow, he’s a flirt.

“They should be over me right about… Oh shit Ballpoint, you ain’t gonna believe this...” Momo’s voice dropped to a worried whisper.

“What’s wrong lass?”” Ballpoint hurriedly asked. Stealing a nervous glance to us.

“Th-three Alicorns just flew overhead…” Momo stuttered quickly.

“Three bloody what?” I exclaimed. Weren’t Alicorns just a myth? Something only the Princesses were?

“Oh you’ve gotta be fucking kidding me, what’re they doing here?” Silver groaned.

Wait seriously, Alicorns? I glanced at Midnight, he wore a similar expression of confusion.

“Momo, can ye confirm that? Are ye certain they be Alicorns?” Ballpoint asked with haste.

“I... I gotta move, they’ve had’ta have seen my bird, they’re swinging around. I’m gonna ditch her and head into the treeline. Switch frequencies to zero-point-twenty-seven that’s my hoof radio.” Momo quickly interrupted, I could hear the clinking of her seatbelt coming undone as she spoke.

“Ahh shite.” Ballpoint cursed, and fumbled with the dinky radio to try and switch frequencies.

We passed the first few buildings of the town, and immediately we found ourselves in the heart of a tight urban township. The architecture was somewhat similar to Renaissance, though more modernized, sporting shingled roofs and sliding broken glass doors. We flew below the rooftop level, following the main road towards the center of town. To either side tight alleyways flashed by us, the majority of buildings nothing more than rubble and burnt husks.

“Hold up mates, please for a moment will ye?” Ballpoint begged as he flared his wings and let down on the side of the road. We all followed suit and glided back to him.

“Ballpoint we have a mission, we have to kee-” Silver was quickly interrupted..

“Take me rifle, whatever ye need, I’m going back to get Momo. She’s not trained to fight like us!” Ballpoint hollard, throwing his custom rifle onto the road without care, his tone was dripping with concern and determination.

“Nopony can take the shot like you! This could compromise the whole mission!” Silver stepped forward angrily.

“Fuck the bloody mission! I would rather suffer insubordination than see the one lass I ever cared about get turned to ash by bastard Alicorns!” Ballpoint hollard as his voice cracked, tears were starting to well in his eyes.

Silver opened his mouth, about to say something, but he quickly held his tongue and nodded. Something I don’t think any of us were expecting. He reached down and took Ballpoint’s rifle in his teeth and threw it over his shoulder.

“Go.” Silver spoke gently. “Give me the radio and tell us immediately through Moon Glider’s radio when you two are safe.” He added, not professionally, not automatically. But as a friend. Possibly one of the rarest time’s I’ve seen him behave like this.

“A- Aye sir! Thank you!” Ballpoint quickly stammered and flared his wings out, quickly bursting into the air once more, twisting over and speeding back out of town the way we came.

Silver activated the radio and quickly spoke,

“Momo, this is Captain Silver, Lieutenant Ballpoint is on his way to your last known location to help you, Hold tight, how copy?” Silver asked.

“R- really? I mean... Affirmative, I’ll remain hidden in the area until he arrives.” Momo fumbled, the radio signal was much weaker, a whirr of feedback nearly drowned her voice. Silver placed the radio in one of his combat vest pockets and faced us.

“You-” Midnight began to speak.

“Shut your trapper, move out.” Silver ordered coldly, and took off on our original path again.

“Alright, alright jeez.” Midnight defended as he and I took off behind Silver.

We continued to fly further and further into the town, and it dawned upon me how large this suburb actually was. It seemed to stretch for kilometers on all ends! A thought suddenly struck me as we continued to dodge buildings, trying to stay below rooftop level.

“Hey Silver.” I asked timidly, after hearing how he treated Midnight.

Silver grunted. I guessed that was acknowledgement to continue.

“Shouldn’t one of us have gone with Ballpoint to cover him? He’s gonna be all by himself looking for Momo.” I asked. I was concerned for the little mare, not to mention Ballpoint as well. I knew he could care for himself, but after encountering the Necromancer, I doubted even Silver could handle that alone.

“We don’t have a choice Scarlet, somepony needs to spot for me and somepony else needs to cover us while we wait. Ballpoint may be brash but he’s not stupid, he’ll handle his own.” Silver shrugged, and took a sudden turn down an alleyway. Me and Midnight deftly followed suit.

“Why’d you let him go?” Midnight piped up.

“Long story.” Silver cut him down.

“Spare me a summary? We can talk about it when this is all over.” Midnight quickly suggested.

Silver sighed and slowed down, matching pace with my coltfriend and I.

“Ballpoint and I have been working together since he first joined ten years old. I trained him myself after I convinced Aurora to let him in the guard, I’ve never seen such a talented bloke.” He trailed off. “That was six years ago. Now? I guess I see him as a kid brother more than anything, there’s more to him under that tough skin than you’d believe. I’ve never seen him really care for ponies, nothing like Momo… The way he acted, hearing she might be in trouble, was something I’ve always hoped he would act one day. He needs her, and I can bet a million caps she needs him too. For their sake, I let this slide.” Silver paused. “That answer your question Midnight?” he cast a sideways glance to him.

“Yeah…” Midnight quietly answered.

“Okay, let’s keep going. I think I have an idea of where to set up. Let’s just hope our unexpected mutated visitors don’t show up.” Silver changed tone back to his professional calmness.

“About that…” I added quickly.

“Yeah…” Midnight simultaneously spoke.

“Later, later mates. I know you two probably thought there weren’t Alicorns anymore, and you’re right. But for now, let’s focus.” Silver pleaded, and he unslung the rifle from his shoulder, letting it rest on his chest.

This Luna damned wasteland… I thought to myself.

***

I glanced nervously down below to the dark alley from the lip of the rooftop once more. We were situated on a triangular rooftop overlooking the town square. Silver had removed some roofing shingles and placed the barrel of Ballpoint’s rifle flush with the peak of the roof, Scarlet did likewise for the spotter’s scope. Both of them lay on their stomachs watching the streets. I, of course, was left with the duty of watching our six-o-clock while we waiting to see if we could sport Western Sun.

Over the past half hour or so, I could see the occasional Spectre shimmer in the near pitch blackness far below. I was pretty damn sure only I could see them, and I was almost entirely sure I was the only one who could stop them if they decided to attack. For the time being, they were just wandering aimlessly throughout the alleys.

So this is where Ignis teleported me for the training… I thought to myself as I let my eyes follow one of the glowing phantoms below, before it winked away as it reentered the spirit realm.

I had been wondering, with what he taught me about absorbing powers, what had the Necromancer given me? I felt a pang of fear grip my stomach as I thought of what horrors I could experience if I absorbed an evil ability.

“...aptain do ye read me? I say again, do ye read me?” Ballpoint’s modulated voice called out over the tiny speaker of Silver’s radio, tearing me away from my thoughts.

“Affirmative Ballpoint, is everything okay?” Silver quietly asked.

“Aye sir, but we have a wee bit of a problem here.” Ballpoint nervously answered. “The Alicorns did indeed spot the Vertibuck, and now they’re eh… inspecting it?” Ballpoint explained.

“Bloody hell.” Silver moaned to himself, and clicked the send button on the radio once more. “Okay, just try to get you and Moon Glider out of there. We’re just outside the town center of Narrows, I’ll relay you our coordinates soon.” Silver paused. “And be careful, the mutated one’s have incredible senses, try to sneak away for at least four hundred hooves.” he finished.

“Aye aye.” Ballpoint quietly responded.

I turned around and watched as Silver unfolded a dirty map from one of his combat vest pockets, he carefully used his hoof to trace a line from where we came from, occasionally looking up at the roads around us to try and fixate our location. He then picked up the radio once more.

“Ballpoint, we’re in grid square Tango Four, on the rectangular building across from the Lunar Chapel. How copy?” He asked.

Affirmative sir, me and the lass are out of danger for now. We’ll link up with ye as soon as possible. Out.” Ballpoint concluded and the radio’s fell silent once more.

I watched as Silver and Scarlet continued to spot the road. I couldn’t help but notice as Scarlet flicked her tail occasionally, I got another excellent view of her… Right, back to watching her rear… No wait, I mean our rear… Like our six-o-clock… Forget it.

I quickly turned around and repositioned my rifle in front of me, scanning the horizon and rooftops with my eyes. We were across from a Chapel dedicated to the Princess of the Night, the building looked recently used so we figured if any religious meeting were to happen it would be here.

A slight gleam of white and blue caught my eye, and I quickly focused to my left. Through the gaps of the alleys, I could see a lot of soldiers, similarly dressed to the one’s we encountered in the forest, escorting a unicorn dressed in a white robe. The setting sun to my right reflected off their armor and sparkled right into my eyes.

“Hey guys, check it out, I think they’re coming.” I quietly called over my shoulder, and pointed with a hoof.

Both Silver and Scarlet followed my gesture and repositioned their equipment.

“Huh, I guess we actually did choose the right spot.” Scarlet sarcastically smirked.

“Of course we chose the bloody right spot!” Silver huffed, and watched as the armed parade made their way to the town square.

“Are you gonna take the shot?” I asked, eagerly watching over Silver’s shoulder.

“I want to asses the situation first.” Silver waved a hoof and peered down his scope.

The parade came to a halt outside the chapel. The soldiers quickly fanned out and set up a perimeter around the building, cleverly using cover and not just standing in the open. Their blue capes softly blew in the chilly wind. With evening approaching, the temperature was sure to drop to freezing soon.

“Odd armour eh? You sure he’s the one?” Scarlet asked quietly, using the spotters scope as well. She flicked her mane out of the way as a breeze began to pick up.

“He’s gotta be. Most priestly looking pony I’ve ever seen.” Silver nonchalantly observed.

The priest entered the chapel and closed the door. A candle or something was probably lit as the window was bathed with a warm yellow glow. The town square fell deathly still, save for the subtle breeze and flapping of blue cloth.

The temperature seemed to drop dramatically and I saw the breath from my muzzle quickly turn to vapor, drifting off into the air.

“Shite, my scope is fogging up. Bloody thing.” Silver cursed as he tried to wipe the scope with a hoof.

“H- Hey, you guys felt it get cold too right?” I nervously asked.

“Yeah, I did… What do you think it is?” Scarlet gave me a nervous look.

Silver scoffed as he finally wiped his scope clear,

“Autumn, that’s what it is, out here, unlike a Stable, the weather just does stuff like that. Nothing to worry about.” Silver explained, though he didn’t sound too confident.

Down below, the white armor-clad ponies all simultaneously swapped out their magazines, it was so bizarre I had to blink my eyes to make sure I wasn’t just imagining things. Even with their armored helmets, mimicking the fancy closed helmets found in tales about Canterlot, I could see each soldier was breathing heavily, their breaths carrying away in the wind. They knew something was up as well.

“What the blood-” Silver was mid sentence when the soldiers began firing into the alleys below us.

I flinched and held myself down close to the rooftop, grabbing Scarlet’s saddlebags and yanking her down from the crest to me. She yelped and nearly stumbled past me before I caught her and held her close.

“What the hell are they shooting at?!” She asked in panic.

“Not us, but something below.” Silver called out as he too took care to not appear above the crest of the roof.

“Spectres…” I said carefully. “There’s a bunch of Spectres roaming the alleys below us. Something going on in that Chapel must be attracting them…” I explained.

The soldiers kept a steady stream of disciplined fire, not taking too many shots. The sounds of inequine shrieks and yowls filled the evening air.

“You mean like bloody ghosts? Like what Ignis was teaching you about?” Scarlet asked worriedly.

“Yeah, exactly. But the thing is, spectres can’t be harmed unless called from the spirit realm… It sounds like those soldiers are doing a number on them. How?” I asked rhetorically.

“Like bloody hell if we know! We need to get back into position. Take the shot while they’re distracted and high tail it out of here.” SIlver barked and slowly climbed back up to his rifle, followed by a very nervous Scarlet.

I peeked back over the crest as well and witnessed the slaughter of spirits below me. It was quite the sight to behold, the soldiers stood confidently, taking well placed shots. Ethereal heads and limbs were ripped off of the spectres are they attempted to enter the town square. Each soldier was disciplined and well trained, completely unlike anything I’ve ever seen.

“Okay we’ll wait till he appears in the window, give me a firing solution Scarlet.” Silver calmly ordered as he steadied the rifle on the Chapel.

“Oh goddesses, I don’t know how to use this thing! Uh, uh, hang on.” Scarlet frantically peered down the scope and messed with the dials on either side of the scope’s housing. “Um, carry the two, minus fourteen. Nine-point-eight divided by… how high are we? Two stories? What’s the windspeed. Anypony?” She asked.

I licked my hoof and felt the air.

“Yeah, I got nothing.” I shrugged.

Scarlet facehooved and peered down the scope once more.

“I’ll have to guess, okay Silve,. Elevation: twelve-point-six-four, Windage: try... seven.” Scarlet shrugged.

Silver nodded and adjusted his scope to match Scarlet’s. We waited for maybe fifteen seconds, listening to the sporadic gunfire and shrieks down below. There must have been almost a hundred of those spectres.

A figure briefly appeared in the window, Silver let out an exhale and slowly focused his rifle onto his target-
Suddenly an enormous crackle of lightning and blue fire erupted behind us, causing us all to flinch. Silver jumped and accidentally jerked the firing plate to the right, letting loose a round. Ballpoint’s rifle erupted a bright flash and sharp crack, the supersonic bullet flew directly into the window. A splatter of blood covered the shattered glass.

Looks like Scarlet’s windage calculation was a little off.

“WAIT!” Ignis hollard too late from behind us as he appeared in physical form.

We all spun around and the white wolf was standing for the first time before me, physically, fully present. A look of concern was sewn across his face as he quickly leaped forward and grabbed Silver by his armor, tossing him to back from the edge. A hail of gunfire followed where he once was and shattered the roof shingles into dust. Scarlet quickly scampered down to us from the edge.

“Wha- Ignis, y- you, but how?” I stammered looking at him in awe. He was a few inches taller than I, legs spread apart and ready to move.

“No! I was too late!” He cried out, frantically pacing back and forth shaking his head.

The gunfire ceased, and I heard one of the soldiers cry out in a gravely voice far below. They probably just discovered the body.

“What are you talking about?” I questioned further.

“Fools! Did you not take notice these ponies look and behave differently from the Black ones? Did you not investigate further into your target? Would you so blindly follow the orders of anyone who claims to be in charge?” Ignis hollard at us and bared his fangs.

Silver, Scarlet and I bunched close together and slowly back stepped. To say his display was terrifying would be an understatement.

“Western Sun still lives! Your mission was not only a failure, but has indeed hurt you all more than you could ever try to conceive!” He roared and took another menacing step forward.

“Wh-what are you trying to say, Ignis?” Scarlet asked, quivering behind me.

“After I assisted the Guardian in defeating the Necromancer, I went to try and uncover the reason why it appeared. I traced back your steps into the forest and discovered you fools had blindly murdered members of the Praetorians! Not soldiers of the Black Daylight, but your very allies! Soldiers whose prowess far exceeds any other ally you may have! This meaningless bloodshed was enough to release the necromancer whom had been stalking the Angel from another realm!” Ignis explained with fury.
I felt Scarlet tense up and press harder against me, she was probably terrified at this point, not only from Ignis’s display, but also probably from the idea that there are evil spirits constantly on her tail.

“What do you mean? These soldiers, who are they? Western Sun is still alive?” Silver asked animatedly.

“Yes he still lives! Think! How do the soldiers fight Spectres, if not without summoning them to your world? Their equipment. Their tactics, their discipline! They are far different from the barbarians you witnessed. These ponies use silver bullets to fight the spirits, they have an understanding far beyond some pseudo religious organization!” Ignis took a deep breath and sat down, his muscles were still tensed with anger.

Behind us a loud explosion rang out, followed by a bright orange light. We all turned around to see a gigantic translucent orange sphere, crackling with what looked like electricity, appear around the square. Some type of magic shield? I turned around and looked at Ignis once more.

“If Western Sun still lives… Who did we kill?” I asked, an empty feeling of fear began to grip my chest.

“You insolent fools, you just assassinated Starry Eclipse...A member of the Order of the Rising Moon.”

***

Ignis sighed and sat down next to the table, looking solemnly at the body of Starry Eclipse. Prior to entering the Chapel, where the now dead member lay, Ignis had us all go down to street level and try to explain to the Praetorians what had happened.

As soon as the guards saw him, they lowered their weapons and allowed us to enter the magic shield. After much explaining and regret, it was concluded that we were tricked into thinking that Starry Eclipse was Western Sun. A terrible mistake, and I had not yet even the slightest idea of the repercussions that would ensue.

“We should bury him…” I quietly suggested.

Ignis and I were the last sitting by the table where Eclipse lay, the unicorn’s orange coat was splattered with blood, a lucky shot, right into the chest. His golden mane was scattered across the wooden furniture, and his once white robes were now drenched in the blood of guilt.

“No, we will liberate his soul and burn his body in cremation.” Ignis sighed and stood to all fours and exited the building. I trotted close behind him.

Ballpoint and Momo had joined soon after we had gained entrance to the shield. After a very tough explanation to Ballpoint about the false mission, and an even tougher explanation to Momo about, well, everything, both ponies were up to speed. Relatively. All the ponies were waiting outside.

“If I had been faster, I could’ve prevented this… Damnations.” Ignis cursed and sat down outside the Chapel, staring up at the now rising crescent waning moon. Pretty ironic. The magical shield had been lowered once it was deemed safe from any sneaking spectres.

“Hey, don’t blame yourself for this. Nopony knew right away. Hay, even you witnessed what General Falcon ordered and didn’t believe he would be tricking us like this.” I offered, placing a hoof on Ignis’s shoulder.

He met my eyes with his own and nodded solemnly.

“You are correct Midnight, but I still would like to think had I been faster in conjuring the teleportation, I could have warned you all sooner. With Eclipses death, we may have lost a significant lead on discovering the secrets of the Prophacy” He frowned, looking at the ponies who had come with me to the Narrows.

He gestured with his head for me to follow him and we trotted over to where my friends were all gathered awkwardly. Everypony knew something terrible had happened, but to what extent, it was unknown.

“So what now eh?” Ballpoint asked immediately.

Momo was leaning up against Ballpoint’s side. She had tripped and sprained her hoof in the forest when they were fleeing the Alicorns’ range of detection. Her left hoof was bandaged up and she held it in the air to keep her weight off of it. Both ponies seemed pretty shy, but thankful that they could have the physical contact with each other.

“I’m not sure.” Ignis shrugged and sat down before us all.

“Really? Aren’t ye like, all knowing and such?” Ballpoint prodded further.

I saw Ignis’s mouth curl into a faint smile as he nodded slowly.

“I guess you’re right young one. For now, we need to think. Think of what Eclipse was doing, and why the General wanted him dead.” Ignis explained.

Ballpoint scoffed at the name Ignis gave him but nodded nonetheless. Momo let out a small chuckle and prodded Ballpoints side lightly with her injured hoof.

“Young one.” She whispered as she poked him.

“Aw quit it! I won’t hesitate to drop ye, ye know!” Ballpoint gently swatted at Momo’s teasing hoof.

“Yes you will.” Momo batted her eyes at him and flashed a bright smile.

Ballpoint groaned, accepting defeat for now.

“Why would General Falcon order us to assassinate a potential ally? That just seems like a strategic failure.” Silver pondered.

“I never trusted that pigeon since the day I first say ‘im .” Momo scoffed, tearing her eyes from Ballpoint’s. “He’s a prick.” She flicked her mane.

“I gotta say, I’m with you on that one.” I smirked.

“Obviously it wasn’t in terms of defeating the Black Daylight. Perhaps he had ulterior motives?” Ignis suggested.

“I bet General Breeze would have a good idea!” Scarlet exclaimed. “She’s been on his case this whole time, maybe she’s gotten a lead? I doubt confronting Falcon would be a smart idea, not without support from another pony in charge.”

“That… actually wouldn’t be too bad of a place to start.” Silver agreed, surprisingly. He never agrees to anything he doesn’t come up with.

“Then that is your next objective, discover what Falcon is up to, but do so in secret before confronting him. Besides, I would feel much better knowing Breeze was in charge of the campaign against the Black One’s when Falcon is removed from power.” Ignis explained. “As for what Eclipse was up to, we should find which Praetorian is in charge, and gather more informa-” He paused and stiffened.

Ignis’s ears perked up and he quickly faced to his left, where we had originally came from highway sixty-two.

“Something is coming.” He spoke urgently. And quickly flashed into a puff of smoke and blue fire. Appearing atop one of the rooftops at the edge of the square. He peered off into the night, and suddenly teleported back to us.

“Brace yourselves, the Alicorns have discovered our location. I do not know what intention they have, but I fear they are not here for friendly terms.” Ignis quickly explained then turned around and went to the Praetorians standing near by.

“Prepare your arms, these incoming mutants may be hostile immediately!” He ordered, and quickly teleported back to the spot he previously stood on the lookout.

We all drew our weapons and spread out a little, finding bits of cover behind upturned wagons and large boulders spread near the Chapel. I stood next to Scarlet as usual, and I pulled the bolt of my rifle back partially to make sure it was chambered. Hey I was starting to learn a thing or two about guns!

I felt my ears twitch as I heard the distant flapping of feathered wings. Pretty distinct if you grew up mostly hearing the leathery bat wings all your life. Scarlet and I peered over the upturned wagon we were behind and I caught a glimpse of the three Alicorns as they lazily approached the square over the rooftops at a crawling pace.

They were silhouetted in front of the rising moon, but I could easily tell they were larger than normal ponies, with giant wings and elongated horns.

“Luna’s moon, Middy. It’s like it’s the goddesses themselves… coming to greet us.” Scarlet whispered in awe. I couldn't help but agree, these mares resembled the princesses of the olden days. A time where equestria was peaceful, before the war.

“Don’t let that fool ya, these freaks are just mutated magical monsters. They say the alicorns appeared out of nowhere after the bombs, and there’s thousands of em’!” Momo whispered from behind us, where Ballpoint set up his Rifle over a boulder.

“Aye, these lassies are ruthless and attack on sight. They don’t communicate ever, hell I doubt the bloody beasts can. They hardly visit Transylvania, but when they do, we take extra care to avoid em’.” Ballpoint paused. “Some say they’re invincible.” He added cautiously.

“Nonsense, they can bleed, so they can die. They just teleport away before anything gets serious.” Silver called out from our right.

“Oh hell ya they can die! We blasted the mutants out of the sky every time we saw em’!” Momo whooped and made a smashing gesture with her hoof. “Not much can stand against the Hailstorm’s main battery.” She grinned.

“Aye, but there’s no Hailstorm here, now is there?” Ballpoint sarcastically reminded her.

“R- Right…” Momo trailed off, falling silent. She reached back and drew her pistol from a holster on her flight suit. I noticed a small quiver in her jaw as her little fangs poked over the pistol grip. So much for bravado.

We watched as the three Alicorns gently let down on a building across an alley from where Ignis stood. The moon slowly rising into the sky encaptured the scene, rendering both members a silhouette before it. It looked almost surreal, the bright blue light of the moon bathing the white wolf, his calm demeanor not overshadowing an ounce of his might.
The middle Alicorn stepped forward, stopping mere inches from the lip of the rooftop, ignis nodded and gestured towards us. The Alicorn then pointed past us, possibly as a direction?

“Are… they talking? I can’t tell, their bloody lips aren’t moving.” Scarlet whispered from my right.

I gave her a confused shrug and locked my eyes back on the scene.

“Luna’s moon, I’ve only ever seen Alicorns twice, years ago, while patrolling the mountains, and in neither case have I seen them without casting a shield, let alone communicating.” Silver spoke from beyond Scarlet.

We wish no harm, our intentions are only that to provide aid. A mare’s voice spoke in my head without warning. I flinched, but remained relatively unphased. With ignis always popping into my head, I guess I just got used to it.

Everypony else, however, flipped the fuck out.

“What the bloody hell? Do you guys hear that?!” Scarlet cried out, looking around her in panic.

“Shite, I thought I was going mad!” Ballpoint added.

“Aye, what is this? Ignis!” Silver hollard, drawing the wolf’s attention.

Ignis teleported back to us, followed by a bright purple flash, and the three Alicorns teleporting behind him. We all took timid steps back as the mares towered a head or two above us.

“Don’t be afraid, it appears these kind mares are not hostile, they are no longer a part of their… family? Is that how you described it?” Ignis asked the middle Alicorn.

Now that they were no longer silhouetted I could see they were three colors, the middle one was a dark purple, the one on my right a dark blue and the one on my left a dark green. Oddly enough, they all didn’t have cutiemarks.

The purple mare, who I assumed was in charge, nodded solemnly.

Me and my two sisters are on our own. Many moons ago, on the far side of equestria, somepony destroyed what was our identity… I do not know how to explain it, nor is it worthy to mention. But know that whatever atrocities our kind has commit in the past, was commit unknowingly and not under our own… individual... control. She spoke calmly into our minds, it seemed like the word “individual” was distasteful. Her voice, however, was actually quite beautiful and sweet, not anything I’d imagine a ‘mutant’ to sound like.

Ballpoint absently scratched at his head, obviously this telecommunication wasn’t all that natural to him. Scarlet was no better, she clung to my side with nervous curiosity, not unlike a filly meeting a new stranger. Momo however, sat silent with a scowl, she had put away his pistol, but it was clear she would not hesitate to draw it in a moment.

“So… What is it that you want then?” Silver asked, quickly getting over the odd magical phenomenon.

We were traveling as far as we could to get away from the east, especially from Maripony, our former home. It was here that we stumbled upon word of a powerful magical being named Eclipse. We wished to assist him on his endeavors with our wide knowledge of magic, hopefully gaining a friend, if not only for the purpose to give us hope that we may lead normal lives. She sadly explained.

Unfortunately, another mare’s voice quietly spoke up, this one similar in sound though more timid. It looks like we arrived too late. The green one nodded from my left.

“Indeed my fair lady, you came at the most unfortunate of times.” Ignis sighed and sat down.

By this point everypony seemed to get over the fact that there were impressions of the goddesses before us, and we all stowed out weapons and took a seat in a circle. One of the Praetorians approached us, his armor identical to the others, with white metal plates. His cape was trimmed in gold and his helmet sported a yellow plume.

“Greetings master Ignis, it is an honor to finally meet you in person. I apologize for not giving introductions sooner, but I was preoccupied with securing our parameter and distributing new owners after the… accident.” The head Praetorian shot us a dirty look, or what I would assume would be one. His helmet completely obscured his face, only a thin horizontal slit in the visor provided space for him to see.

“As to you.” Ignis bowed his head in greeting. “I’m sure you recognize the angel and her guardian, the rest of these ponies are their friends, they are to be trusted and treated as members of the order themselves. Your name, Praetorian?” Ignis introduced us, asking.

“William. But just call me Bob.” The Praetorian replied with pride. Bowing to Scarlet, who for her part blushed slightly with embarrassment.

What the hell kind of name is “Bob”? I thought to myself, shaking my head.

“I am in command of the first cohort, my subordinates in charge are Joe, Mike, John and Stacey.” Bill pointed to various Praetorians scattered in the parameter, their helmets and trim were red instead of gold.

Ballpoint let out a small snicker, and was quickly silenced by Silver’s hoof smacking the back of his head. Quietly hushing him. I couldn’t help but smile too, these guys had such ridiculous names for how powerful they were. I would have gone with “Chocolate Shake” or “Star Shine.” hay, even “Flower Power” was less silly than these names.

“Praetorian Bob, we have much to discuss, as well as the fates of these mares here. Will you gather your Cohort and meet with me outside the Chapel?” Ignis asked, gesturing to the Alicorns.

“Yes sir! Certainly.” Bob nodded and gave a salute by crossing his right hoof horizontally across his chest. He then gave me a brisk nod and bowed once more for Scarlet. He turned around and trotted away towards the other Praetorians. The Alicorns followed suit, giving us nods of farewell.

“The hay was that all about.” Momo bluntly asked.

“It is probably appropriate I give you the full story now hmm?” Ignis chuckled. Giving me a wink. I rolled my eyes and nodded. Finally.

“We will start with the Praetorians. The Praetorians are the ancient guardians of The Order of the RIsing Moon. Their skills are passed down generation to generation. They are not from this world, and are only in Equestria for the sake of protecting members of The Order who are attempting to unravel the mystery of the Prophecy. The Order of the Rising Moon is an organization from a world parallel but not equal to this one, their world was destroyed long ago in civil war, in a fashion very similar to this.” Ignis explained letting that soak it. So apparently, since they’re parallel with us, they also suffered a similar fate. That sucks some serious ass.

"The Order was originally a school of mages who were studying the parallel worlds that connect us all. They stumbled upon a Prophecy that had connections to this Equestria, one that spelled the end of both Equestrias if not dealt with properly. After the destruction of both worlds, what remained of our Order interpreted that the Prophecy had run its course. However, that all changed when I stepped forward and revealed that there was a third universe attached to it. Lupus. As you have seen Midnight.” Ignis gave me a nod, which I returned.

“I had witnessed and reported similar stories and events that took place within Lupus, and this sparked a deeper mystery to be uncovered about the Prophecy. It so happens that this Equestira is the world that the action will take place in, with the rise of the Black Daylight. Their motives may seem simple; genocide of the Thestral species. But their actions follow a path that will ultimately unleash something tremendously destructive across all of our universe. We do not know what or how this may happen. But we do know; the birth of the scarlet maned Thestral, the guardian with the soul of a Lupus, and the rise of the Black Ones are all occurring in this Equestria. We all conviene here to solve the Prophecy, and prevent complete destruction. Not only for the ponies inhabiting here, but also the wolves of Lupus and the Ponies of Equestria’s sister world.” Ignis took a breath and nodded. Everypony sat in silence, trying to digest the information.

So there’s two Equestria’s, borth sharing very similar fates. And there was some organisation built around the study of parallel worlds… They figured out shit was gonna go down, and thought it already did when the war happened. But turns out they're wrong and shit’s still gonna go down. Ignis joined up telling them why they were wrong, cause Lupus was still experiencing events similar. Now everypony is here because THIS Equestria is the one where shit is gonna down in. Cause, the Black Daylight are a bunch of nutbags and are gonna try something stupid. Okay, I get it. Kinda. I thought to myself, trying to lay it all out.

“Well shiiiit.” Momo droned, flicking her black and blue mane out of her eyes.

“I couldn’t have put it in better terms myself.” Ignis chuckled.

“This is way more serious than anything I could have imagined…” Silver spoke softly. Then perked up. “Blast, how are we going to explain this all to Penny? Poor mare’s been left out of this whole thing.” He sighed.

“It’ll give you a good excuse to talk to her for a long time Silver~” Scarlet teased.

“Oh what wonderful terms to talk about.” Silver signed once more.

Scarlet smiled, then looked to Ignis more seriously. She didn’t seem nervous, or scared about all of this really. Something I’ve noticed she’s slowly becoming less of.

“So what does this have to do with me? Why am I so significant to all of this?” She asked, cocking her head in confusion.

“That, Angel, I do not know. All we know is that it is absolutely imperative that you remain alive. I only hope that time will reveal to you what your destiny is.” Ignis frowned, rolling a paw in mid air to try and explain. He then stood up and shook his fur free of dirt.

“This is all we know. I must speak with the Praetorians about other members of The Order, as well as what Eclipse was up to. You five need to return to Falcon and lie through your teeth that the deed has been done. Try your best to remove him from power, by whatever means. I wish the best, and I will communicate with all of you once something of importance comes up.” Ignis gave a bow and cantered off briskly toward the group of white knights and Alicorns.

“You guys ready?” I looked around me at my friends; we were tired, hungry, beaten and bruised. But there was life in each of our souls.

This news that Ignis gave us as dark and difficult to process, but we all knew that we were playing significant roles to stop the Black Daylight at all costs. We knew that this was no longer a matter of protecting our race, but for the protection of countless others across our worlds. I couldn’t have asked for more honest, trustworthy ponies to work alongside with.

“Hell yeah! Let’s finally put an end to that cocksucker’s command, and start to do some real damage against the Daylight!” Momo exclaimed excitedly.

“Now that’s a lass I like.” Ballpoint whispered and gave Momo a bright smile.

“Alright then, we have our orders, let’s move out. We need to make it back to the Vertibuck.” Silver commanded and spread his wings. “From that anti aircraft fire we got, we know there’s at least some Daylight forces near by, maybe not the one’s we thought we were going after, but a threat no less. Let’s fly swiftly under the tree line and get back to base.” He then took off, followed by the rest of us quickly followed suit and made our way back the way we came.

I glided next to Scarlet, and did a playful roll over her onto her other side, eliciting a giggle from the beautiful mare. We were in such a positive mood, I had expected everypony to take this more heavily, but something about the way Ignis explained it. Something about the way Scarlet handled it, her mood maybe, it resonated off of her. I couldn’t help but feel hopeful, hopeful that we could make a difference, that we could stop the Black Daylight before anything begins. If what Ignis said was true, then the Prophecy could end immediately if we prevent the Black Daylight from doing whatever crazy stunt they were going to pull.

I leaned to my left and planted a gentle kiss on Scarlet’s cheek, causing her to blush adorably and smile. Whatever it was about her, it was working. She inspired hope and courage, I could feel it, see it in the others. Maybe this is the role she plays? Maybe she alone could influence the Daylight’s forces to drop their weapons and seek peace? Only Luna knows at this point.

What I knew? I love her, and she loves me too. That alone was the sole driving force that would grant me courage to face whatever lies ahead.

X X X

L-L-L-LEVEL UP! (John Cena trumpets)

Author's Note

The plot thickens~ OOOOooooOOoooooh

Chapter Ten: Love and Loss
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Ten: Love and Loss

Chapter Ten: Love and Loss

“Rafael I say again. This is Yellow Five, how copy?” Momo tried the radio once more, her equestrian accented voice faintly drifted over from the cockpit. I could barely hear her over the sound of the rushing rotary blades as they roared through the door to my left.

We were about five minutes away from the old airfield, Momo had been using the long range radio for some time now to try and contact the tower for our approach. So far nothing has come back as a response.

“Well shit fellas, nopony’s givin’ me so much as a ping!” Momo leaned over her seat and hollard back to us.

“Have you tried contacting the Hail Storm?” Silver yelled back, giving our concerned glances a shrug.

“This ain’t standard procedure boss, the feathered prick was pretty clear that all incoming Vertibucks contact the tower before entering their airspace. Fuckin’ feather freaks, I swear.” She paused. “No offense Midnight.” Momo cried over her shoulder, giving me a sheepish grin.

“None taken!” I ruffled my feathered wings and gave her a smile.

Momo turned around and messed with the nobs on her big ass radio, I could only assume she was changing frequency to contact the Hail Storm.

“Mates, you think Falcon’s on to us?” Scarlet piped up from my right, giving me a worried glance.

“Nah lassie, who’d have contacted him? This mission be so secretive, even the top commanders under the bloody bird weren’t a part of it.” Ballpoint answered calmly, he took another drag out of his cigarette, then flicked it out the door to his right.

I watched as the burning ember quickly fell down and behind us. We were far above the forest at this point, since nothing was trying to shoot us down, we opted to stay at higher altitudes.The moon had made it’s course all the way to it’s highest point, it was barely visible behind a dense layer of clouds that obscured the sky. The crew compartment was barely illuminated with its stone cold glow.

The clouds were full, maybe it was my pegasus genes telling me something or who knows, but I knew winter was around the corner. Though something felt different also, a thunderstorm maybe, but this late in the season?

“Hail Storm, this is ‘Reaper’ Five inbound to Rafael in two minutes, do you copy?” Momo relayed the message, letting go of the microphone button and waiting for the response to play over the speakers.

We were met by momentary fuzz, then a low wail that started to drone over the speakers,

“Reaper five? Good you contacted us first, this is the Chief Comms Officer speaking, what is your current altitude, airspeed and heading?” A mare’s equestrian accented voice crackled over the speakers with urgency.

“Eight hundred meters, one hundred fifty five knots, sixty five degrees.” Momo reported professionally, then quickly clicked the send button again. “Is something wrong ma’am?”

“Increase altitude to eleven hundred, heading to ninety five and come on approach vector bravo when within visual range. Land aboard the Hail Storm immediately. Pad five.” the Comms Officer reported hastily. “General Breeze wishes to speak with all members aboard your aircraft. Do not approach Rafael by all means. I repeat. Do not approach Rafael. Out.” The speaker’s crackled and the droning wail cut off as we lost the signal.

“Well shit.”I heard Momo swear to herself, as she yanked the flight stick sharply left and pushed the throttle forward.

The Veritbuck made a steep bank to the right and I felt myself get pushed into my seat as we increased altitude. I poked my head out the door and saw we were entering the thick of clouds.

“That doesn’t sound too good.” I frowned to my friends in the compartment with me.

“Aye.” All three of them responded solemnly.

I rolled my eyes and shrugged. Braytish ponies, are all of them so blunt?

The overhead speakers crackled to life once more and Momo’s voice rang out clearly,

“Alright everypony, I bet you guys heard that, I’m just as confused as you.” She shrugged, not looking back. “We’ll be rising above the clouds in about ten seconds.” She informed us.

I looked out the door to my left again, and felt Scarlet rest her head on my shoulder. Air begin to buffet against my face and I heard even more fervent chopping coming from beyond our engines. Just as we cleared to layer of clouds, Scarlet let out a sharp gasp and sat up.

We were met with another Vertibuck flying in formation just merely a few hooves to our side. The sky was beautifully clear above the clouds with the sky blanketed with sparkling stars, the moon shone bright and blue, bathing the white sea below us with its light.

The vertibuck right outside the door to my left was identical in design to ours, though with smaller nose cannons. The nose was painted a dark blue, and a blue line followed from it’s tip to tail. A lewd image of a bat pony mare in a silky blue dress was drawn just under the cockpit, straddling a crescent moon. Her dress was just a bit too short, letting us see everything going on with that moon.

I could see the pilot confidently manning the controls, his helmet was similar to Momo’s but, of course, blue. His visor was up and I could see his golden eyes reflecting through the darkened cockpit glass. The crew compartment doors were sealed shut, and a pod was mounted on the side. Small cones jutted out of the pod. Missiles?

“Bloody hell that scared the moonlight out of me.” Scarlet whispered and flicked her head back around to the right door, I followed and saw another Vertibuck on that side as well. It sported similar colors and armament, though the painting under the cockpit was of a mare and a star instead of a moon. Straddling as well, of course, with all of her lovely lady bits showing.

“Yellow Five, this is Blue One and Two coming up on your flanks, we’ll guide you to approach vector Bravo.” A stallion’s voice rang over the overhead speakers.

“Copy that, Sergeant Longshot, lead the way.” Momo replied.

Both Vertibucks increased their throttles and I watched as blue fire shot out of the bottom of their engines, blasting my face with warm dry air. We took a reverse delta formation and followed them for a few minutes. Occasionally I saw a squadron of Vertibucks fly overhead or across from us, the place was buzzing with aircraft from the Hail Storm.

“Something big is happening… We’re not anywhere near Rafael at this point, it looks like everypony has been mobilized on the Hail storm.” Silver hollard over the chugging rotary blades.

“Bloody better be Falcon’s assassination!” Ballpoint scoffed and smiled. I chuckled at his antics and shifted my gaze out the door to my left once more, just in time to catch the Hail Storm and all her glory as we came out of a steep bank.

The unbelievable beast of a cloudship flew confidently above the blanket of clouds. Lightning flashed across her hull and the enormous engines were roaring with power, a dark angry cloud hovered between her bow and stern, pushing the ship forward through the freezing cold sky. The storm cloud was being generated by the ship itself, and was, thankfully, situated underneath the ship. No fried ponies aboard this Vertibuck tonight!

Both escorting Vertibucks broke off and flew back to what I guessed was their original patrol pattern. And we were alone as we flew closer and closer to the Hail Storm.

“Blue squadron is in charge of local protection and defence of the cloudship.” Momo piped up from the speakers, I guess she felt like giving us some insight. “Yellow, my squadron, is in charge of insertion and extraction on expeditionary missions, hence the expeditionary squadron. Our birds are more equipped for ground pounding and air support roles.” She confidently continued. I could almost hear her smirking.

The massive vessel soon engulfed my entire view, and I could see the thick, albeit rusty, armour plating that encased its hull.

“Finally there’s Red Squadron, they’re the cocky bastards who fly assault missions, their Vertibucks have been re-outfitted with more weapons and less cargo space, they’re the go-to ponies if there’s a target that needs to be eliminated without discrimination.” Momo let out a small chuckle. “They ain’t got any thirty-seven’s on their birds though, eh Scarlet?”

Scarlet giggled and gave me a knowing smile, of course. These mare’s and their giant cannons.

As we flew around the hull of the Hail Storm I finally got a good look of the ship, her sides were pock-marked with scorches and dents, the armour had spots of rust and chips missing. It clearly had seen better days, but still carried strength and formidability with it. The various deck’s were illuminated from the inside, but the polarized glass stopped me from seeing anything that was going on.

The thunderstorm that raged beneath her hull was brimming with power, the cloud generator propellers were completely obscured by black angry clouds, lightning flashed and connected to various lightning rods located around the cloud generators. No water was pouring though, makes sense, since the clouds didn’t have anywhere to collect it. I wondered if the ship ever flew over open water.

Momo took a sharp bank towards the ship we all jumped in surprise, I was sure we’d slam into the damn thing! But just as we were about to hit it, I saw the hangar doors slide past my vision as we entered the internal hangar bay. The rotary engines pitched backward steeply and Momo punched the throttle, slowing us down tremendously. She then lazily flew the Vertibuck over to the landing pad.

Scarlet had been clinging on to me for dear life, flying was fine, but when you have a crazy teenaged mare in control? Shit gets real.

I peeked down below us as we approached the landing pad, small ponies hurriedly rushed around the ancient hangar bay, pulling metal carts of ammunition or fuel, their brightly colored vests reflected the bright overhead lights.

Momo flicked the tail of the Vertibuck around and we all clung onto the seats once more. She snapped the aircraft steady and gently set down onto the pad. We all let out a sigh of relief when the landing gear made contact finally. Momo quickly flipped a bunch of switches and the engine’s slowly spooled down, the rotary blades come to a slow stop, finally jerking still as internal brakes grabbed them and held them in place.

“Thank you for flying aboard Reaper airlines everypony! To your left is the complimentary fuel line, and we have ammunition storage available for those of you with special needs! We hope you enjoyed your flight and are happy to see you soon!” Momo nonchalantly spoke as she climbed out of the cockpit and into the crew compartment, taking off her helmet and shaking her mane.

“Very funny, you pulled those tight maneuvers on purpose huh?” Silver rolled his eyes as Momo laughed and nodded.

We all disembarked and readjusted ourselves. I stretched my legs and wings, letting out a huge yawn.

“Middy, when was the last time we got a full day’s sleep?” Scarlet moaned and blinked to try and clear her eyes, I reached a hoof forward and brushed her mane from her face.

“Probably two nights ago, what with all this stuff that’s been going on back to back.” I sighed. It was about time we all got some rest. “After we report to Breeze, I’m demanding we get a room and get some real sleep.”

“Aye, let’s get this over with. Momo, lead the way love?” Ballpoint stretched and gestured to the young mare.

“Aw you guys are a bunch of lightweights, I’ve had to stay up seventy two hours this one time, had to fly four sorties in and out of base.” She stuck her tongue out to Ballpoint, who did the same back, eliciting a slight giggle from her.

We all began following Momo as she trotted off towards the opposite end of the hangar bay, she tossed her helmet over her back and gave a nod to a group of ponies rushing to her vehicle. They saluted Silver and Ballpoint and quickly began refueling and maintaining the aircraft.

When we reached the far wall, Momo pushed the metal door open and we all clambered into a tight hallway that lead toward the bow of the Hail Storm. We passed door after door, each leading to adjacent corridors and rooms. Most of the doors were closed, but of the one’s that were open, I saw they were dark, filled with old arcane electronics, occasionally the odd pony or two working on some component was spotted.

We came across a larger door at the end of the hallway and it slid open automatically, the noise reminded me oh too fondly of the doors we had back in Stable 17. The word “Battery” was written in white letters over the door. We all entered, staring with wide eyes at the display.

Inside, sat an enormous room. Not as wide as the hangar bay, but about as tall and long. A pair of elevators on either side slid up and down as platforms on rails. Three floors were clearly marked with catwalks, each pathway made a ring around the bottom floor. Along the length of the bottom floor, six unbelievably huge cannons were lined up, three on either side. The room was considerably colder than the rest of the ship, and my breath formed in front of my muzzle.

The massive cannons were all facing down at a forty five degree angle out into the open frozen air. Massive canisters were stacked neatly next to each gun, a sled and conveyor belt system lead to the back of each gun, maybe some way to load ammunition? Each cannon was pulsing with power, the lengths of their barrels were glowing with green lights.

“Dragon Slayer’s.” Momo explained over her shoulder. We took the catwalk on the right side, walking over three of the doomsday weapons.

“Luna’s moon…” Scarlet whispered as she studied the guns.

We continued to follow Momo across the huge room, her two toned tail gently bobbed as she trotted merrily across the catwalk.

“During the war, the GPE was under constant attack by dragons, I dunno the exact history, but I’m pretty sure they were working with the zebras. Today, these badass babies are used to blast anything out of the sky, especially those prissy alicorns!” She explained excitedly.

“Used to, remember, those alicorns aren’t harmful anymore?” SIlver chided her.

Momo flicked her mane and snorted,

“Like hell if I trust them though. If any come too close, we’ll light em’ up. They’ve taken down fuckin’ Raptors Captain. Just three little ponies. Raptors. Hundreds of ponies killed, Unbelievable.” Momo scoffed, and fell silent.

Silver nudged Ballpoint and nodded, Ballpoint gave him a cross look and shook his head. Silver then rolled his eyes and gestured to Momo silently fuming ahead of us. Ballpoint’s eyes widened and he nodded, cantering up next to her and quietly began speaking to her.

“Electron charge packs!” Scarlet nearly screamed into my ear, causing me to flinch and flatten my ears.

“What?! Where? Is it dangerous?!” I panicked and looked around me, coming to a stop with her.

“No, no, no silly! I figured it out! Look!” She pushed my face over the railing and pointed to the giant red and silver canisters far below. Momo didn’t stop and just kept walking down to the end of the catwalk with Ballpoint, I saw Silver shrug and follow them.

“The giant Cram cans?” I asked, peering closely at them.

“Yes! I mean, no. They’re not bloody filled with Cram Middy! They’re giant ECPs!” She beamed at me.

“What?”

“Electron Charge Packs?”

“Huh?”

“The ammunition that laser weapons take?” She stood up and shook my shoulders.

“Nope.” I shrugged.

Scarlet moaned and jumped down to all fours. “They managed to take the design of simple ammunition and make a giant, single-shot, cell out of them!” She pointed to the giant cans with excitement.

“Neat.” I blinked.

“Neat? That’s it?!” She shrieked and jumped in place. “This is bloody brilliant engineering! Pegasi were able to create this without the use of magic, could you imagine making something like that with just your bare hooves? Huh?” She poked my nose, causing me to smile.

“Sure I can imagine, I mean, they did it with their hooves right?” I replied knowingly.

“Exactl- Wait no! No you can’t imagine that Middy!” She let out an exasperated moan and cantered to Silver who was now waiting at the door to the next hallway for us.

I gave a sly grin and followed, she was so easy to play. Silver punched my shoulder with a hoof as I passed him, smiling himself. We cantered to catch up to the other two, who were waiting at the end of this hallway. Two black armored robots stood guarding a large heavy-set door, they had glowing green weapons on either side of their flanks, it kinda reminded me of Penny’s pistol. The word “Bridge” was written atop the door. As we approached them I heard Momo speaking to one of the robots.

“We’ve been ordered to report to General Breeze.” She reported with a salute.

“Why’re you saluting a robot?” I quickly asked without much thought.

Both of the robot ponies looked at me through their yellow eyes, and I heard the right one begin to chuckle. He motioned to the left one and they both began laughing through modulated speakers.

I felt my cheeks and ears grow hot as I nervously started laughing with them. The right robot reached up and took off it’s head. Nope, nevermind, helmet. I’m stupid.

“We’re wearing power armor mate, ever seen it?” The bat pony stallion smirked.

“Y-yeah.” I nodded and shut up. Of course, just like the Steel Rangers.

“Master Sergeant, permission to enter the Bridge is granted. General Breeze has an important notice for you. She’ll get you up to speed on the current situation.” The left stallion nodded, and punched a button behind him, opening up the Bridge door.

We all trotted into the bridge, and were greeted with a massive expanse of windows dominating the room. The entire wall across from us was curved and made entirely of transparent glass, you could see in front, to the sides and below the ship. Various ponies dressed in uniform were trotting across the glass floor to command stations and terminals. We were standing atop a raised platform, with the rest of the bridge being down below, two curved staircases on either side lead to the lower level.

General Breeze and Penny were standing next to each other, talking quietly. Their backs were to us as we all trotted up behind them, coming to a stop.

Silver let out a slight cough to get their attention. Both mares quickly turned around, and Penny let out a gasp, and galloped over to us smiling.

“Ye all made it!” She excitedly exclaimed.

“Well it wasn’t that hard of a mission, I mean, there was a necromancer, and alicorns, and ghosts, and then we killed the wrong guy! But then als-” I began to explain, but stopped when Silver blocked my mouth with his hoof. I swear, for being in front of his General, that was far from professional.

“I’m glad to see you Penny” He Smiled. Penny was more or less shocked by what I said, but gave him a small smile in return.

“It is good to see all of you safely aboard the ship.” General Breeze spoke as she trotted up to us. “Had you gone to Rafael, I’m not sure what would have become of you.” She frowned.

“Ma’am, if I may ask, what’s going on down there?” Momo spoke up quickly, gesturing to the clouds below the windows. “They wouldn’t reply to our transmission.”

“Something not good, Moon Glider.” Breeze shook her head solemnly and turned around, “Follow me everypony, please, I wish to know what happened on your mission.” She began trotting towards a single room located to the left of the bridge.

We all followed close behind and piled into what I assumed was her office. It only held the absolute basics, a desk, two chairs and a terminal whirring softly. The only totem of personality in the room was a small faded picture in a frame. From my angle, I could barely make out General Breeze smiling brightly next to a young pegasus stallion, they were both dressed in traditional equestrian wedding attire. I didn’t recognize where they were though, not Transylvania that’s for sure. Above the clouds maybe?

I let Scarlet take one of the chairs, she gave me a cute smile and I stood behind her feeling like a gentlecolt. Silver hopped in the other without a second thought, eliciting a roll of eyes from Momo and Penny.

Silver got right to the point and placed his hooves on the desk and began speaking, recalling everything that had happened. He went on for a while, pausing to let Breeze ask questions. He included everything: Rafael, the accidental killing of the Paladins, the Necromancer, the Alicorns, Ignis, Lupus, me, Scarlet… the accidental assassination…

I let out a yawn and blinked rapidly. I was utterly exhausted, my eyes began to close more and more frequently, and I started teetering as I stood. I gently rest my head on Scarlet’s as I let my eyes rest for just a second… I heard the muffled laughter of Ballpoint, then Silver sighing and asking a question. I felt somepony pushing my flanks and I briefly began to follow their lead, my senses failrf to remember anything beyond entering a room and falling onto a bed… My last sensation before falling deeply asleep, was gentle puffs of air against my chest...

oooOOO<><><>OOOooo

Betrayal. A mare’s voice whispered.

“Bloody what? Who’s there?!” I hollard, turning around in place.

I whipped my head around, but couldn’t see a thing. I’ve always been able to see in the dark, yet there I stood without the slightest idea of what was around me. I felt my heart start to race as my old paranoia of the dark returned.

Around me, the echo’s of that mare’s voice continued to play, then suddenly the sound of a foal crying faded in and out of existence. I blinked rapidly, trying desperately to see, to understand what was going on. I felt freezing air rush against my fur, the cawing of seagulls and lapping of water. I felt my stomach begin to churn, then settle immediately.

I spread my wings and flapped as hard as I could, trying to get away from it all, trying desperately to escape this bizarre world.

“Scarlet!” Midnight’s voice rang out in the distance, automatic gunfire echoed behind him. And explosion ripped through the air. Without any second notice, it vanished.

Angel of Blood, we summon thy presence. We pray that thee may be our key, for we are the lock. Split the cloth that veils our worlds. Shatter the shackles in which they are bound. Help us deliver ourselves from evil, so that we may be cleansed. A prayer chanted by many ponies softly sang far behind me.

I forced my eyes closed and screamed as loud as I could, but nothing came out. Not even air, I couldn’t breath at all! My wings suddenly froze in place. The darkness around me fell silent, not a thing to be heard.

Suddenly I heard the hammer of a pistol locking into place, it was with absolute crystal clarity. A familiar wicked laughter; somepony I had put on the back of my mind for days now. Somepony I had forced myself to forget.

Take caution Angel. Ignis’ voice shattered the sounds of Stable 17’s execution.

“What? Where are you I can’t see you!” I cried out, my voice’s function returning. Even though I had just flown upward, I was once more on solid ground.

Betrayal. The mare’s voice echoed once more. A rush of wind and the crackling of fire enveloped my sense of hearing. Soft paw pats approached me, stopping mere inches away from my muzzle.

Nova moves, she knows not what she is doing. Angel, you must find her. Prevent her from what might become, help her, speak with her, end her. Whatever the means. Eclipse had spoken with her, she share’s your blood and falsely lead him right to her instead of you. Ignis hastily spoke.

“Nova… Goddesses I… what she’s done… I- I- I can’t go back there.” I began shivering, memories of her executing Midnight’s family, my mother, even nearly myself. It all came flooding back with full force. I felt cold and numb, like ice seeping its way through my body.

Scarlet! Steel your willpower! You’re blocking it out, you’re pushing this vision away! Ignis barked loudly, though his voice was becoming softer and softer.

… You must take heed… Ignis’ voice melted into silence. A silence that once more consumed me.

Suddenly I woke up, I was in our house, in the family room to be most specific. I shook my head and stood up, I must’ve fallen asleep, I took a look around me. The room was fairly simple, with old oaken furnishings, a dusty worn rug on the floor. The sunset was just peeking through the slatted window behind me. To my right was our office desk, picture frames of our family adorned it. I smiled remembering when Midnight found that camera one of the traders was offering, he bought it without a second thought, taking any picture of us he could.

I suddenly did a double take, the pictures were blank. I just couldn’t recall what they were of. I shook my head and tried desperately to remember, I felt my heart quicken in panic as I couldn’t remember anything, not yesterday, last week, not for the last tens of years. I couldn’t remember my life, no, our life. The only thing I could recall, was Midnight.

I galloped to the door and kicked it open with my forehooves, rushing into the kitchen. I frantically scanned the house for Midnight, for our… for what… who? I felt tears well in my eyes, I couldn’t remember the names of my own family.

The world shattered like a glass. I blinked my eyes rapidly staring into the dark, the memory of what had just transpired began fading. I knew I was blocking it out, I knew I needed to try and focus, try and remember. But I couldn’t, I didn’t want to. I wanted to forget.

Destiny. The whispering mare’s voice echoed once more in my head.

oooOOO<><><>OOOooo

I stretched and slowly blinked my eyes, trying to focus on the dark room I was in. The metal ceiling was plain and cold, the walls were not much better, only the faintest moonlight poured in from a small window to my left. I couldn’t really tell what time it was, but I felt much better than before I had gone to sleep. I lifted my pipbuck up to my face and lazily tapped a button with my nose. The blue screen flared to life, blinding me with the time.

8:36PM

So we had slept through the rest of the night and through the day huh? Bloody right, I needed that. I smiled with content.

I tried to remember what the hay I was dreaming about, I had this sensation of importance surrounding it, but I couldn’t recall it for the life of me. I dropped my foreleg with a sigh and hit Midnight right in the face with the metal computer.

“Gah, ugh wha...?” He sputtered and flickered his eyes open, rubbing his nose with a foreleg. “What’s going on, where are we?” He shifted his gaze to me and cocked an eyebrow tiredly.

I leaned over and cuddled closer against his chest, wrapping myself into a hug. I raised my head up and planted a gentle kiss against his lips, soon parting from him with a sheepish smile. “Sorry Middy, I forgot you were right next to me.”

“Oh, it’s alright. Didn’t even hurt.” he smiled softly and laid his head back down against the pillow. He let out a content sigh, closing his eyes once more. I continued to lay down atop of him and let my own close as well, taking in a few minutes to be lazy and warm. I felt that our clothes weren't on and we had miraculously found a way to get underneath the bedsheets, to be honest I was impressed, we were senselessly tired the night before.

A thought came to mind and I gave a devilish grin. I checked to make sure Midnight’s eyes were still closed; he didn’t suspect a thing. I slowly trailed my hoof down his side and found exactly where I was looking for. Without warning I started rubbing and Midnight shot his eyes open, eliciting a choking laugh.

I continued to increase my tickling against his side as he desperately tried to struggle me off of him. I let out a giggle and climbed atop of him, pinning him to the bed as I continued to tickle him without mercy. Tears began welling in his eyes as he tried desperately to stifle his laughs. I felt him hook a foreleg underneath me and quickly turn us over. He was way stronger than I was, and I really wasn’t expecting to last long against him. Before I knew it, I was the one pinned to the bed and he was the one atop of me.

We lay there for a brief moment, breathing hard, Midnight’s pants grew slower as a smile grew across his face.

“Damn Scar, I can’t leave my guard down for a second around you huh?” He chuckled as he pressed his forehead against mine, catching the remainder of his breath.

I sat there completely vulnerable underneath him, staring into his handsome golden eyes. For a moment I forgot about our shenanigans and I felt a warm sensation brew in my chest. I leaned forward and planted a much deeper kiss on his lips, I felt him melt into me as our kisses grew more and more passionate. I began to subconsciously move against him and spread my hind legs a little wider, silently begging for more.

I quickly broke the kiss and freed myself from his gentle hold. I grabbed him by his neck and whispered into his ear.

“Now that my guard’s down, what will you do to me?” I asked vivaciously, and continued to let myself rub against him.

I met his eyes again and tried my best to give him the most sexy bedroom eyes I could muster. I gave him a quick wink and we quickly met once more for a passionate kiss...

<><><>

“Ah here be the lovebirds!” Ballpoint announced as Midnight and I exited the room, bumping hips together. We had just finished a few rounds of our… playtime… and had finished putting all of our clothes back on, save for our weapons and saddlebags. Midnight was busy preening his feathers back into place, he probably didn’t even hear Ballpoint. I rolled my eyes at the sarcastic remark and finally got a good look at what was around us.

Just outside of our bedroom, a common area was set up, more like a suite of sorts. There were two other doors on either wall to my left and right, most likely leading to other bedrooms. A larger door on the wall in front of me probably lead to the rest of the Hail Storm.

In the middle of the room, a simple dining table was set up with six cushioned chairs, a large worn couch was shoved against one of the walls, and a compact kitchenette was located in the corner. The couch had a few upheaved blankets strewn across it and I assumed somepony used it for a bed. What got my attention, however, was the assortment of ‘Fancy Ladd’ snack cakes on a plate sitting upon the dining table!

I excitedly rushed forward and grabbed a yellow one, pulling up a chair and diving into the lemon-y goodness! Midnight sat down on a chair next to me and I offered him a bite, licking my lips clean and smiling. He scrunched his nose and shook his head, going for a box of ‘Apple Sugar Megaspells’. Seriously who the hell thought to name a cereal brand after a weapon of mass destruction? That’s just bloody awful.

Ballpoint was sitting across from Midnight and Momo was busy cooking something at the kitchenette, whatever she was cooking was sizzling on a frying pan and smelled completely foreign to me. Silver and Penumbra were nowhere to be found.

“So…” Ballpoint winked. “From all of Scarlet’s noise, I would assume ye two had a bit of fun this evening?” He grinned raising his eyebrows.

I was mid bite through my second lemon snack cake, I felt my face start burning up and I slowly finished chewing and swallowed nervously.

Lunadammit, I didn’t intentionally make so much noise! It just felt so good…. I thought as I met Midnight’s equally embarrassed face and continued to eat my snack cake silently. Avoiding any eye contact with Ballpoint. Blast that colt.

“Aw give it a rest will ya? It ain’t like you and I were saints in the bedroom either.” Momo grazed her side against Ballpoint as she trotted up to the table.

Now it was Ballpoint’s turn to grow red with embarrassment. Ha! Take that ya bloody bully!

“Ye weren’t supposed to tell anypony!” He groaned burying his face in his forelegs.

“Why’s that? Trying to keep me a secret? Gee, you sure know how to make a mare feel like a lady.“ Momo rolled her eyes, then paused. “Actually, you really do...” She finished with a sly wink, and kissed Ballpoint’s flaming red cheek before going back to the stove.

“B- but It’s fraternization! We could get in some serious trouble if anypony found out! Especially the Captain!” Ballpoint turned around and hollered right at Silver as he walked through the door.

“Duly noted, thank you Lieutenant.” He dead panned, and trotted into the room, followed by Penumbra.

“Luna’s flaming twat! Is the whole bloody universe against me now?!” Ballpoint cried out and face planted himself onto the table, defeated.

“What’ve you got cooking there Momo?” Silver ignored his outburst, and sniffed the air.

“Oh! Just some bloatsprite, we’ve got a good stock of em’ frozen in storage.” Momo nervously answered. “And the Enclave used to say this shit is ‘contaminated’ ha, my ass. This stuff is great!” She chuckled and rubbed her foreleg against the other.

“Look lass, we aren’t gonna turn ye in, ye can calm down now.” Penny smiled and joined us at the table. Not without stealing a glance between me and Midnight though. I scooted closer to him and made sure our sides were touching.

“Oh.” Momo let out a sigh of relief, then cocked her head in confusion. “I hope I’m not jinxing myself here, but why’s that?”

Penny smiled, then reached back into her saddlebags. She pulled out a document and hoofed it over to Momo. Momo quickly read it over and flipped it, checking the back. She furrowed her eyebrows and stared wide eyed between Penny and Silver.

“D- discharge papers?” She sat down and pushed a bit of her mane out of her eyes worriedly. “Why am I getting discharged?”

“From Rafael at least.” Silver spoke up as he took a seat across from me and began picking through what was left of the snack cakes. I had already ate four… The guilt was harder to deal with than you’d think, alright?

“What do ye mean?” Ballpoint finally sat up, and asked.

“Yesternight when you guys went to sleep, Penny and I sat and had a long discussion with General Breeze. Apparently she was already onto Falcon like Ignis predicted. However, she took matters into her own hooves when she discovered that all of the Hail Storm’s former refugees were either evicted or killed.” Dusk explained, picking a red snack cake. Good choice, they’re cherry.

I caught my breath and nervously looked to Penny, she nodded and continued for Silver.

“We’re not entirely sure who did it, but Rafael cut contact about two hours after ye left. Soon after, we had reports of gunfire happening throughout the refugee camp located in the hangars along the airfield. We attempted to send a squadron to assist the poor ponies, but they were intercepted by Rafael Guards and sent back.” Penny furrowed her eyebrows. “Somepony ordered all the refugees to leave, or risk ending up like the ponies who got shot. We couldn’t risk attacking Rafael with too many civilians scattering across the airfield in flee.” She sighed.

“Why didn’t you help any of the refugees escape?” Midnight quickly asked.

“We tried, but our hooves were tied. Rafael has air defenses suitable to take down a well armoured Raptor. And with the current state of the Hail Storm, we would wind up risking more lives with collateral than saving them.” Penny leaned back and frowned. “We saved as many as we could before General Breeze gave the order for a full evacuation. I can only hope those poor souls find a way of life out there.” She concluded solemnly. Silver frowned and gave her a nudge.

Momo trotted over with a plate of steaming… something… and took a seat next to Ballpoint placing the plate on the table.

“So what’s the plan now then? What about Falcon?” She asked, as she reached for a bite of the mystery food.

“Falcon was declared AWOL just after the attacks. He made every air defense system operational and pointed it right at us. We had to leave with our tails between our legs.” Silver explained, between bites of his breakfast. “Right now however? Everypony aboard the Hail Storm has been officially discharged from Rafael command and placed under Renaissance's. We’re currently docked about half a kilometer west of Renaissance, and I’m going to report to the wing staff there.”

“So who do I report to then?” Momo asked quietly, taking it all in.

“You’re looking at him.” Silver smiled brightly. “We’re not going to turn you two in because it's not fraternization anymore.” he paused and reached into his saddlebags, grabbing a pair of silver metal rose insignia. He slid them over to Momo who sat staring at them with wide eyes. “Congratulations Lieutenant, effective immediately, you’ve been promoted.” Silver grinned excitedly.

“B-but, I don't know how to lead ponies…” Momo stuttered, meeting Silver with concerned eyes.

“You're not going to have to. With the position you’re given, the rank came with the job.” Silver explained. “General Breeze has assigned you to join my squadron. Welcome aboard Distant Horizons.” Silver puffed out his chest in pride.

“Squadron?” Ballpoint snorted, and elbowed Momo, who limply swayed with each push, utterly shocked. “More like duo, eh Captain? Let’s face it, it’s always been ye and I, even with Aurora an’the others. We’ve always been doing our own.” He chuckled.

Silver rolled his eyes, “Well… Yes, but now we can rightfully call ourselves a squadron.” He gestured toward me and Midnight. “General Breeze has also declared you two are honorary members, so welcome aboard!” He clapped his hooves together powerfully and smiled brightly. This stallion was just having a field day with us huh?

“Does that mean I get a rank too?!” Midnight exclaimed, jumping out of his chair and placing both forehooves on the table.

“No.” SIlver deadpanned.

“Damn.”

“Wait, Silver,” Ballpoint piped up over Midnight’s defeat. “So ye got us a full crew. That’s great and all, but that mean’s ye got something planned for us then eh?”

“That’s right mate, we’ve got ourselves another mission. A pretty damn simple one at that.” He sighed. “Stop the Black Daylight, with everything we’ve got.”

“Descriptive,” Ballpoint grimaced, then pointed a hoof at Silver, “So how’re we gonna convince Renaissance to join the fight?”

“That, laddie”, Penny spoke up. “Will be pretty easy, we have more than enough evidence that Falcon went AWOL, and the Black Daylight have become an even more significant threat. We’ll easily convince them that Rafael is no longer capable of leading the fight, and Renaissance needs to step forward..” She smiled confidently. As much as I didn’t like her, I had to admit she had grown a lot. Maybe being reunited with her old Enclave friends had helped boost her confidence.

“Right mates, so for the next day or so I’m going to try and explain this all to Colonel Sterling. I know he probably would do anything to leave Renaissance out of conflict, but with Rafael in shambles, we’re the next best settlement to lead an offensive on this side of Transylvania.” Silver explained.

”Aren’t there any other settlements nearby that could lend a hoof?” I asked, tilting my head in an effort to understand Transylvania’s alliances.

“Well, yes and no. You see, Renaissance and Rafael are only a few kilometers apart from each other. But since we’re basically hugging the western mountain range, we’re the only settlements for a long way from any of the others.” Silver tapped his hoof on the table trying to think of a way to explain. “Basically, the ponies who live in Renaissance and Rafael are descendents from those who survived in Vanhoover, more so than native Transylvanians. The settlements in Transylvania are far and few enough anyway.” He shrugged.

“Actually,” Ballpoint pointed to me and Midnight.”Ye two are more Transylvanian than we are.” he chuckled.

I guess that makes sense, Transylvania’s native population was so bloody small, they fit nearly all of us in Stable 17 with room to spare. Guess that explains why Transylvania is so spread out, mostly just ancient farmland out here. I reasoned internally.

“Eh, we’re all descendants from Braytain in the end, right?” Midnight offered.

“Hell no! You guys are more bat pony than me!” Momo exclaimed. “Manehattan, born and raised. Well, in the clouds above it anyway.” She smiled proudly.

“You’re still a Thestral, love, sorry to shatter your dreams.” Ballpoint shrugged.

“Well, I consider myself Equestrian!” She crossed her forelegs and huffed.

Silver shook his head and stood up, adjusting that black combat armor he always wore. “In short, to answer your question, no. There’s really no settlements with the military might to assist us. Thankfully with the help of the Hail Storm, if we find their headquarters, we stand a very good chance of bringing an end to the Black Daylight.” He explained. “I’m going to head groundside and get on with the negotiations. Scarlet, step outside with me for a second?” He gave me a nod.

I blinked my eyes in surprise, pointing my hoof at myself. Silver nodded, and I stood up, following him. We stepped through the doorway, and he closed it behind us, turning to face me. The hallway we were in was similar to the other one we used to get to the Bridge, with exposed rusted piping and metal grated floors.

“Sorry to spook you mate, I just have a question I was hoping you could help me with?” He nervously asked, flattening his dark red ears against his white mane.

Silver Dusk. The most strong headed, talented and disciplined pony I know. Needing help from me? Now this is bloody rich. I gave a fake smile to him, nodding.

“You see, ah, well you know how I feel about Penny?” He scratched his head, looking at everything but me.

Ohhh, so that’s what this is about. I sat down and gave him a genuine smile this time. “Yeah, what about her?” I asked, knowing the answer already.

“D-do you think I have any chance?” He asked with trepidation. “I mean, I know we’ve got much more important things to address. But, well, for the longest time… you know how it is.”

I thought about how Penumbra acted around him, and - ugh - how she acted around Midnight. Would Silver really have the ability to pull her interest away from Middy? Maybe, but not how he is acting now.

“No.” I answered shortly.

Silver’s features deflated, he gave me a slow nod frowning in defeat.

“But,” I lifted a hoof into the air, his ears perked up and he looked at me with a fledgling of hope. “You need to relax a bit mate, ease off on the ‘disciplined military buck’ act?” I mocked air quotes waving my hoof.

“Wha- what do you mean?” He asked with wide eyes.

“Well, you tend to be a bit stiff?” I explained, meeting his offended eyes, “No, no, I mean, it isn’t a bad thing! Just,” I sighed. “Ease up a bit, I’m sure she’ll notice it.”

“Ease up, eh?” Silver spoke to the floor. “Alright, I’ll try! Thanks so much Scarlet, I appreciate it.” He gave me a hopeful smile.

“No problem mate.” I shrugged.

“I’m going to head down then, I’ll give it some thought.” Silver turned around and began trotting towards what I was presume was the hangar. Suddenly a thought struck me.

“Silver!” I called out, he turned around and cocked his head to the side in question. “About a week ago, when we were on a contract to find you, you said you had an ex-wife, whatever happened?” I asked quickly, hoping I wasn’t intruding too much.

Silver’s expression darkened and he shook his head quickly. “She’s dead. Killed instantly by the rocket that collapsed the northern wall of our headquarters.” He turned around and didn’t look at me. “Forget about it okay?”

He began trotting away as I nodded slowly, even though I knew he didn’t see me. I sighed and opened the door back to our suite. I felt the hair on the back of my neck raise, something was off. My ears flicked as I heard steps approaching quickly from my left, opposite of the hangar that Silver had gone to. I turned around quickly, just in time to catch a powerful blow that connected with head. I blinked once, feeling myself slump over as darkness quickly flooded my vision.

***

“Scarlet!” I hollered and jumped to my hooves, knocking over the chair behind me. Penny, Ballpoint and Momo all jumped and looked around in panic, none of them had seen what I had. One moment she was standing in the doorway with a confused expression, the next she fell over unconscious and fucking disappeared into thin air!

I leapt up onto the table and over the other side, quickly crossing to the open door in a gallop. I heard the whoosh of something approaching and instinctively Spirit Walked a step behind me, reappearing in a flash of blue fire, just as something impacted the doorframe where I had been standing. For a moment the object fizzled in the air, and I could barely make out the shape of somepony. Whatever they tried to hit me with, sparked off of the metal door frame.

“What the bloody hell was that?” Ballpoint asked, he too stood up looking at me with a worried expression. I couldn’t see anypony! Whatever was there, was entirely invisible!

“Get back!” I yelled, galloping towards the three. I heard running steps behind me, not hoofsteps, but more like a clicking sound against the metal floor. I ducked down right as the steps were atop of me, something skimmed the ends of my mane, a few black and red hairs gently floated down over my wide eyes.

“Shite!” Ballpoint hollard and pushed Momo and Penny into his room, I stood back up and dove after him. Ballpoint slammed the door override switch on the wall and the door slid gently closed.

We all sat piled up in the bedroom panting lightly looking at each other with wide eyes. Ballpoint stood up quickly and trotted to the end of the bed where he kept his supplies, he dug through his saddlebags and came up with a tan colored pistol. He threw it over to me and I caught it in my hooves, he then drew an identical pistol and held it in his mouth with a nod.

“Whatever the hell is out there, they just fucking took Scarlet! We need to get her, now!” I hastily whispered.

“A-aye, but we can’t see them!” Penny stuttered, eyeing her pistol that was holstered on her right foreleg.

“Stealthbucks, they’ve gotta be using stealthbucks! I’ve heard of em’ before.” Momo whispered pointing to my pipbuck. “They were invented alongside the pipbuck, they pretty much make anypony who uses it invisible.” She frowned. “How the hay are we gonna find Scarlet if they’re invisible?”

I wracked my brain trying to think of how to do this.

Luna damn it! We don’t have enough time, whoever took Scarlet could be clear halfway across the ship by now! I shook my head and stood up, drawing the pistol in my mouth. I was gonna have to wing it, that’s what I always good at anyway.

I lifted up my left foreleg and selected the ‘options’ menu on my pipbuck, I remembered a few nights ago Scarlet had mentioned these blasted things had an ESF? FSE? Whatever, it showed where hostiles were in proximity to me, and that’s exactly what I needed.

I used my nose to scroll down the list frantically, finding an unchecked box next to “Eyes Forward Sparkle.” I selected the box and immediately a green line-compass winked into my peripheral vision. A red dot appeared in the direction of the door, and I could only assume that was our attacker.

I steeled my nerves, there wasn’t enough time to make any decisions, I had to act fast. I willed a Spirit Walk spell and faced the red dot, I imagined the room on the other side and stepped forward through the wall. As soon as I was on the other side, I was immediately forced back to the physical world.

I wasted no time and pushed with my legs and wings, shooting forward at full takeoff speed, diving just to the right of the red dot. I felt something impact my side and heard a voice grunt as we stumbled back against the table. I used my wings to stabilize myself and quickly turned around, aiming the pistol at where I assumed the attacker was lying.

I clamped down on the firing plate and an ear splitting gunshot rang into the metal room, causing me to immediately wince. I must’ve hit something, because the assailant let out a roar of pain and quickly flashed into existence before me. Electricity sparkled in the air as the stealthbuck bled off all of its remaining power, shutting off.

I leapt forward and pinned both of my forehooves on the shoulders of the attacker, slapping a combat knife out of his grip, and pressing the barrel against his head. I finally got a good look at him; A male Griffon, young, grey feathers and a brown coat. He wore a blue bandana across his beak, but what got me was his armor, the combat armor of the Black Daylight. I had managed to hit him on his hind leg, blood began to soak his combat armor.

I growled and pressed the barrel harder against his temple, forcing his head onto the steel floor. “Who er yer? Where es meh merfwend?” I spat around the firing bit.

“Huh?” The Griffon asked giving me an angered scowl.

“We have you covered laddie, spit it out so he can understand you.” Penny called out behind me, I nodded and spat out the pistol, making sure it was out of reach of the Griffon below me.

“Where is Scarlet?!” I nearly screamed pressing my hoof against his head this time.

“Fuck you.” The Griffon spat, he had a deep Braytish accent, Trottingham maybe?

I punched him hard across the face, forcing another grunt from him. “Why did you take her? Who are you? Where are you taking her?” I rapid fired questions punching him over and over again. Soon his face was covered in bruises, his eyes swollen and his blood coated my hooves.

“Fuck. You.” He spat a glob of blood onto my coat.

I hollard in rage and used both of my hooves to smash his skull harder into the ground. I must’ve overdone it because I felt something give way, a pool of blood quickly formed under the back of his head. The Griffon was either dead or unconscious, I didn’t care, I quickly Spirit Walked and bolted my way out the door.

Time froze when I was in the spirit world, if I could just figure out which way they went, I could track their souls and stop them! I panted heavily as I galloped across the icy cold floors, my nails clicked on the metal grates as I desperately turned corner after corner, searching for them. I ran headfirst into countless souls, all belonging to Thestrals, not my enemies. I picked up an odd sensation in my nose, something sweet and pale, Ponies didn’t smell like that, it had to be them. I quickly used that as my new lead and took off down the hallway.

The air was growing colder and colder as I struggled to maintain the spell, soon the bitter wind began to bite at my face, even my downy wolven fur wasn’t holding well against it. I felt fatigue began to seep into my muscles, but I forced myself to keep searching. I followed the scent down a familiar hallway and skidded to a halt outside the door of the “Battery”.

I couldn’t activate the switch while Spirit Walking, so I figured if I was going to appear physically, I may as well do it with Transcendence. I focused and quickly leapt through the metal door, flashing into existence with flame and smoke on the other side. I shook my head to clear my vision and searched around me desperately, then I spotted them.

Down below, next to the “Dragon Slayer” cannons, a group of Black Daylight dressed Griffons were galloping toward one of the gun’s open port holes. They all halted and turned around, I probably drew their attention with my display. They quickly recovered and took off, diving out into the open night air. I panicked and quickly dove over the railing in chase, flaring my wings and pumping them as hard as I ever had, trying to catch them.

I didn’t have time to think. Didn’t see the Griffon sentry aiming at me. I didn’t allow myself any room for error. And that was my mistake.

The Griffon pulled the trigger of his rifle and I felt something tear clean through my light combat barding. The front plate cracked and I felt my wings lock up, the air in my lungs was knocked out of me as a sledgehammer of force punch my ribs. I slid to a halt across the metal floor, struggling to gather my breath, my chest was searing with pain. I lay in agony as the last Griffon slung his rifle across his back and dove out the cannon port. I reached a hoof forward pitifully as I watched in horror as any hope for finding my beloved was taken away from me.

It had all happened so quickly, how did they know? How did nopony stop them? One moment we were enjoying breakfast together, the next, she was gone. Gone. I coughed and felt myself gag, vomiting a mouthful of blood onto the frozen floor. I had some serious internal bleeding; physical and emotional, I was heartbroken. Tears began to pour down my face, Scarlet was in serious danger, I had to move. I had to chase them. I felt my limbs grow cold and blackness start to creep on the edge of my vision.

I lay my head down on the metal floor, struggling to simply blink my eyes. I heard the muffled sounds of approaching hooves and barely felt as I was lifted up by a few ponies. Orders were barked and Hail Storm airponies began to spread out with weapons drawn. They didn’t know the Griffons had left already, nopony but me knew what had happened, where they had gone. I needed to tell them… I blinked heavily as blackness encompassed the entirety of my vision.

oooOOO***OOOooo

I closed my eyes and felt the fur on my face tingle as cool air blew across the hilltop. The familiar sensation drew a faint smile from my lips, I had sat up here many nights, under the same ancient oak overlooking the ancient and abandoned temples far below. The war had destroyed much of the past, hundreds of years before my birth.

I sighed and smelled the sweet autumn air, cool light shone beyond my eyelids, the twin moons had risen to their highest points by now. I gently let my eyes open, staring up at their brilliant glory.

Lupus was always most beautiful during the night, why do wolves always sleep through the best part of the day?

They don’t know what they’re missing. I reasoned with myself. When had we decided that lounging around during the day and lazily sleeping at night was an alternative? Since we’ve spoken with those ponies from Equestria long before me? I sighed and stood to all fours, turning around.

I stretched my forelegs before me, the graying spots on my once brilliant blue coat reminded me that these old joints had seen their fair share. I slowly straightened out and rolled my neck, paying my last respect to the oak tree that provided me with company these past years. The three torches behind me flickered dimly as their fuel began to run low, someday I would have to remember to bring more oil up here. I flicked my head and the torches extinguished with the faintest wisps of smoke. Satisfied, I began to trot down the winding dirt pathway.
I felt my paws touch the cold marble as I completed my journey down from the hilltop, I had spent nearly every last crown building this marble porch. The traders gawked at my request for so much marble, but dutifully complied when I showed them the money. Such a cost wasn’t built without reason however, as I passed underneath the an archway adorned with roses.

Through the arch, it lead to an overhang off of the remainder of the hill. This was no ordinary scenic overhang, but one built by my own blood, sweat, and tears. Centered on the overhang, surrounded by guardrails, sat a beautifully ornate tomb. Engravings of roses and thorned vines encompassed the outside, crafted painstakingly by myself.

I sat down before the tomb, in the same spot I had nearly every night for four years. I gently nudged my head forward and ignited the torches that sat upon the arch behind me, bathing the overhang in a warm, flickering glow. I gently rested my chin upon the stone top, feeling the icy marble seep beyond my fur. I closed my eyes and sighed, even after so many years, I began to feel tears well up in my eyes, gently dripping down my cheek.

“Happy anniversary.” I whispered, choking out a soft sob and feeling tightness swelling within my chest.

I placed my right paw on the lid of the tomb, maybe as a futile attempt to once more feel her warmth, see her beautiful deep maroon and white coat, her elegant golden eyes. I yearned to simply, once more, feel her gentle touch and embrace her on this day. Ten years ago, this very night, we had become partners for life. A simple wedding at that, but a night I cherished dearly above all else.

I coughed as I tried to suppress more tears and slowly sat up, rubbing my nose with a foreleg and trying to regain my composure. I leaned forward and gently kissed the marble top, sniffling as I payed my most heartfelt and sorrow filled respects.

“Midnight.” A male voice gently called out behind me.

I stood to all fours and straightened myself out, “Yes Apollo?” I asked, knowing the answer regardless.

“It’s time. we’re all ready.” Apollo spoke softly. I turned around and faced my dear friend.

Apollo stood tall and strong, much younger than I, his black and white coat was covered by his glistening steel armor, casting a thousand reflections from the flickering firelight to either side. His sword “Firefly” sat sheathed on his side, his backbag was fastened, ready to depart.

He and I had stood many years as foes, fighting against one another over false teachings, distractions, lies. It was not until my beloved, bless her soul, had brought us to realization that we were not enemies, but allies pitted against one another to take us away from our real threat. Years later, Apollo and I had become as close as brothers and had gathered the means necessary to fight against the Ripper.

“Where’s my gear?” I asked, trotting up to Apollo, leaving my memories behind me.

“They’ve got it sorted out and ready to go in the cartography room. I don’t know how she did it, but Sigma succeeded, she reforged your old sword! ‘Angel’ will service you once again!” He explained, growing in excitement as he pointed to the hallway that cut through the hill.

“I knew she could do it, she’s the best damn blacksmith I’ve ever seen. Wolves before the war probably couldn’t compare to her today.” I smiled faintly, thankful to have such a skilled ally. “Come on, let’s go. Let’s finish this once and for all. Then we can finally all rest.” I paused, a bigger smile creeping on my face. “And you can finally ask Stella to be your wife as well.” I winked at Apollo's growing embarrassment.

“Y-yeah, one thing at a time old-timer.” He shook his head and began trotting off towards the hallway.

I quickly faced the tomb once more and extinguished the torches with a spell, taking one last longing gaze at my deceased family. The smoke wisped away gently in the wind, climbing above the marble arch. I turned around and ran after Apollo who was waiting for me within the hillside. I was ready to take on the Ripper, ready to stop the murder, the destruction and agony. Ready to avenge my fallen wife, plunge my steel deep into the heart of the monstrosity and bring an end to a story much too long overdue.

The wind picked up behind me and split the smoke across the lettering engraved at the top of the stone arch, pooling off as it billowed into the brilliant night sky.

“Scarlet Rose. The Angel of Lupus.”

XXX

Level Up!

Midnight Wind: Of two worlds:Because of your conecti

Author's Note

This chapter was really a segway to the next part in my story, lots of filler, and tying up loose ends. I can finally shake my hooves clean of anything holding Midnight and Scarlet back and move on with the story! Alright!!!!

Chapter Eleven: Memories
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter Eleven: Memories

Chapter Eleven: Memories

***

Mixed memories and images played through my head, a flood of emotions of anger and grief racked my body. I struggled to remember where I was, what had happened. Apollo? Where was he? He’d be able to tell me where I was, surely. I groaned and dared to slowly flutter my eyes open.

“Shite!” A northern braytish mare’s voice cried out. “He’s actually waking up this time!” She yelled, galloping hoofsteps rushed past my head and disappeared beyond.

Unlike the last time I had woken up in confusion, I didn’t meet blinding light. Instead I was met with a comfortably dark room, one fairly familiar with me, though I couldn’t place a paw on it.

Hoof. Place a hoof on it, the hell is wrong with me? I lifted a foreleg to try and rub my head, suddenly shooting pain erupted in my chest, causing me to groan and lower my leg slowly.

That arrow wound healed up nicely ten years ago! I groaned internally, lifting the sheets to inspect my chest, I blinked a few times trying to comprehend what I saw. I wasn’t a wolf, I was a pony. Well, duh, of course. Why did I keep switching back and forth like that?

“Midnight!” Apollo yelled as he barged into th- no that was Ballpoint. His voice was identical, but different accent for sure. Penny and Momo quickly followed behind him and sat beside my bed.

I sat up slowly wincing from the occasional shooting pain, I felt so incredibly dizzy. “Whas going on?” I slurred, if anywolf was going to explain things to me, I knew Ballpollo would be the most trustworthy.

“Aw bloody hell lad, how many hooves am I holding up?” Ballpoint raised a hoof and grinned.

I squinted and swayed in place. “Sev’n” I proudly announced. Easy.

“Aw fer cryin’ out loud. Penny, he’s as high as the moon.” Ballpoint sighed and sat down next to Stella, her blue and black mane was a disheveled mess, hell everypony looked worn out. What’d I miss?

Penny smiled and poked my shoulder, I lazily fell backwards onto my pillow once more, the pain in my chest felt relieved for the time being. I let out a huge sigh and stared at the dark, plain metal ceiling. Something kept gnawing at the back of my mind, something super important but I just couldn’t place a paw on it.

“Flara, what happened to you?” I asked with closed eyes, I felt like my head was swimming.

“W-who?” Penny asked.

“Your coat, it’s the wrong noun. You look funny.” I pointed to Penny’s coat, it was the correct color, but she wasn’t a wolf like me.

“Well he’s wasted.” Momo deadpanned.

“I think he’s still a wee bit loony from the last dose of med-x I gave him.” Flara frowned, and felt my forehead with a hoof.

Ballpoint sighed and stood up, trotting over to my bedside. I stared at him with wide eyes, everything was so familiar, yet everything was so different. Where did all of these memories come from? Here stood Apollo, identical in every way, even similar in soul. But he was radically different than how I remembered the last time I saw him on that porch so many years ago.

I closed my eyes and focused on not feeling sick, the swaying sensation was growing more and more nauseating, I felt my stomach lurch and I twisted on my side, vomiting clear liquid onto the floor, my chest sprang out in shooting pain from the sudden movement.

Ballpoint let out a yelp and jumped back, grimacing. He held a foreleg to his nose and gave Penny a concerned glance.

“He’s fine lad, don’t worry. Fetch me that mop in the kitchenette will ye?” She nudged Ballpoint’s side and he gladly complied, disappearing behind the door.

Momo gave me a wry smile, standing up and heading back out to the suite’s main room, probably pretty disgusted from my display. I felt embarrassment well up, but I was too confused to process anything more than basic functions. I felt Penny lean down and gently kiss my forehead, I recoiled slightly, confused to all tartarus.

“F-flara, you know what I told you…” I stammered and tried to remember what I had told her.

“Told me what? Who’s this Flara that ye are talking about?” Penny looked concerned and hurt from my reaction. She should know, especially since she and I had been through this already! Right?

“You,” I weakly pointed a hoof to her chest. “I told you… my heart was forever taken. Even though she’s not with us anymore…” I sniffled, remembering a death, feeling grief and pain. But the exact details surpassed my memory. I began to feel tears trickling down my face, I felt so unbelievably sad, but no idea why.

“Midnight…” Penny frowned, placing a hoof on my shoulder. “She’s not gone forever, we’ll find her. I- I’m sorry, I didn’t mean anything by it, I was just… trying to be nice... ”

“Here’s yer mop, but ye aren’t gonna make me clean that up!” Ballpoint spat the mop out of his mouth at the end of the bed.

“Of course she’s gone forever!” I ignored Apollo’s entrance and snapped at Flara, slapping her hoof away. “I built her tomb my fucking self, I barely came to terms with it after four fucking years! How dare you?!” I hollard, cringing suddenly from shooting pains in my chest.

Ballpoint stammered and stopped smiling, concern quickly overtaking his expression. Penny’s followed likewise, and she took a few timid steps back.

“Midnight… ye need some rest.” She motioned for Ballpoint to leave the room with her. They both trotted to the door, and she gave me one last concerned look before slipping out of the room, leaving me to my thoughts.

Damned ponies and their damn narrow thoughts. How could she have forgotten. I sniffled and slowly turned onto my side, trying my best to not stir the pain in my chest.

My thoughts felt clouded, they didn’t feel like my own. I had a gut feeling that my memories weren’t lining up right. Something was unbelievably important for me to do, something had to happen soon. A sense of urgency was brewing in the back of my mind, but I simply couldn’t place a paw on it. I closed my eyes and focused on the swaying, I quickly felt relaxation overtake my body and drifted into a deep sleep.

ooOO***OOoo

“Blast these mongrels!” Apollo shouted, diving to my left, narrowly dodging a crossbow bolt shot by one of the Taken.

I sprinted forward, and readied my sword between my fangs, wielding the steel blade with practiced ease. The archer had just began reloading his crossbow, I seized the opportunity leaping forward and slashed for his chest. I felt the sword deflect smoothly off of another wolf’s sword, glancing off to my left. I quickly pirouetted, regaining my balance and faced the Taken who had parried my blow. I spread my legs apart, taking a defensive stance, ready for a counterattack.

The Taken swordswolf who had protected the archer stepped forward, readjusting his mighty longsword. These damned traitors were nothing more than obstacles, we had not come this far to be killed by the pawn who wrongfully worshipped the Ripper. These wolves were corrupted to the core, their sense of right and wrong twisted into believing that salvation would come if they allowed the Ripper to consume yet another world.

The Taken slowly circled me, studying my stance. His grey meteorite armor clicked and clacked as he traced a circle, taking my attention. I knew this tactic, I was fully prepared to dodge the bolt and parry his blow immediately after. I just hoped Apollo would take the archer by surprise by the time he fired his bow.

The Taken snarled, baring his teeth around the hilt of his longsword, the mighty weapon was nearly twice the length of my own, one cleave would easily break my stance. I would have to skillfully deflect the blade away and step within his guard. Only then would I be able to take him out of the battlefield.

About an hour ago, we had all rushed into the temple, taking advantage of the night to pathe our way to the chambers where they were summoning the Ripper. Apollo and I had sprinted ahead of the other four, hoping to stop the ritual before they completed it. The others remained behind to watch our backs and prevent anywolf from flanking us. After months of tracking down the Taken, we finally found their ritual chambers. Years had passed since we first discovered who the Taken were, and time was growing far too short to bring an end to their madness.

Apollo and I had fought through, wolf upon wolf, of well armed and trained Taken warriors, but we had finally found ourselves before the mighty stone doors of the chambers. Now, the only things that stood between us and the priests inside were these last Taken guards; an archer and three warriors.

I watched out of my peripheral vision as the archer aimed his crossbow at me, the swordswolf was now to my left as well. I readied myself, waiting for the opportunity to move. Then, just as predicted, the warrior leapt forward as the archer released the bolt. I wasted no time and let gravity do the work for me, falling limp and dodging the bolt overhead. I quickly rolled to the right, narrowly missing the swordswolf’s swing, the tip of his sword swooshed past me, taking a few hairs from my unarmored tail.

I quickly stood to all fours and felt my strength grow sound, I Spirit Walked two steps through and behind the warrior, instantly appearing back in the physical world by use of Transcendence. My strength waned a bit, but the short burst of the spell was perfectly utilized to conserve my energy. With the Taken swordswolf confused, and the archer reloading once more, I quickly flipped the point of ‘Angel’ around and dove towards the warrior. I felt the blade bite successfully into the wolf before me, jabbing the blade between his shoulder pauldron and flank armor, blood splashed against my muzzle as I held the blade in place. The Taken howled in pain and attempted to twist out of my reach, my sword was entirely stuck as his body twisted and turned.

I wasted no time, having experienced this same scenario countless times in the past. I steeled my gaze and focused on the torches that adorned the open air pillars around us. With the proper sight picture and sensation, I willed ‘Angel’ to act as my medium, and ignited the blade in a violent burst of volcanic flame. The Taken swordswolf didn’t even have time to react before his body was cremated in seconds, flames bursting through the chinks in his armor. A blackened and charred skeleton slumped to the floor followed by the splitting clang of his armor.

Something wasn’t right however, I whipped my sword out of the carcass and looked towards the archer. His expression was stricken with fear, but he dutifully steadied his crossbow right at me. That. Was not supposed to happen. What had become of Apollo? He was supposed to assist me!

I made the split second decision to use Spirit Walk once more, my weathered middle aged body could only take so much spellcasting in a prolonged battle like this. I stepped half a pace to my right and reentered the physical world as quickly as possible to conserve my strength. Immediately, I felt the trailing turbulence as the bolt whistled past my head. The archer spat out his crossbow and swore, drawing his short sword and charging for me. I took a moment to search for Apollo, quickly laying my eyes upon him being overwhelmed by the other two swordswolves.

I switched my focus back to the amateur swordswolf before me, his face was determined, but I could see the fear in his eyes; concern, doubt, uncertainty. He was not like the rest of the Taken - perhaps a new recruit. I flipped my blade back over to my left, reading the steel for an off sided strike.

Just as the archer sloppily swung his sword towards me, I feigned a strike, throwing him off balance as he cringed; expecting a blow. I ducked down under his over-swung attack and turned around, stepping within his guard. I used my momentum and smacked him upon the head with the flat of my blade, causing him to spin off to my right and dance trying to regain his balance.

I leapt forward and shoved my paw against his head, smashing him down onto the cobbled ground and pinning his skull upon the floor. He yelped out in pain and attempted to push me off, but I summoned my draining strength once more to purge his memories. I watched as his expression grew blank, his glassy eyes stared beyond me without any further movement. Though unconscious, he would awaken later without the faintest clue of the Taken or any of their teachings.

I quickly leapt off of his limp body and sprinted towards Apollo who was stuck in a defensive stance, parrying blow after blow from the remaining Taken warriors. I eagerly closed the distance, jumping on the back of one of the warriors, toppling us both over and momentarily distracting the other. Apollo seized the opportunity and quickly flicked his blade over, jabbing the chest of the confused Taken warrior.

His blade sparked off of the metal armor, sliding across the surface, but quickly found it’s way home into the gap between chest and shoulder. Apollo pushed harder onto the blade stabbing deeper into the screaming warrior, he then twisted his head and removed the blade, expertly turning around in place and slicing the head clean off the warrior's body, silencing him forever.

The warrior I had just tackled cried out and attempted to stand up, his confidence was waning, clearly he knew he fought a losing battle. I spared him no second thought however, thinking of those who had been slaughtered for years by these sub-wolven monsters, the struggles of this never-ending journey, the dear friends I had lost on the way, and finally. My beloved wife. I raised my sword and brought it down across his neck, executing him from this world. Not a single pang of guilt left to spare in my soul.

Without any warning I felt something impact my shoulder, piercing the mirrored steel armor that adorned my body. I dropped my sword and cried out in pain as it clanged noisily across the stone ground. I quickly scanned around me for the archer, just as another bolt struck Apollo upon his flank, causing him to stumble. Somewolf, somewhere, had a height advantage over us, we were running out of time! The ritual would begin at an-

Just as I had began that thought, a blindingly bright light erupted between the crack of the stone doors before us. I gasped in disbelief as I realized it was too late. Another bolt whistled past me and struck Apollo in the throat, he slumped over helplessly trying to reach for his neck as blood bubbled mercilessly out of his windpipe.

“Apollo!” I screamed and dove after him, my body began shaking from panic and loss of blood from the bolt lodged in my shoulder.

All of this, wasted. Years of surviving by the skin of our teeth, tracking, killing, hiding, planning. Gone. We had failed. I faced the doors with tears in my eyes, complete and utter defeat filled my mind. I felt my shoulder throb as blood readily gushed from my wound. Another bolt pierced the armor on my back, I slumped over onto the stone feeling worn and numb, focusing on nothing by the stone columns and the night sky beyond. The ritual had begun. Lupus, like many worlds before it, would be completely and utterly eradicated.

Without the Angel, I knew my journey would be in vain, yet I risked my life and the lives of my friends to put an end it it all, foolishly continuing in blind revenge. In the end, I shouldn’t have been so surprised. I, Guardian of Lupus,had failed to protect Scarlet. I had failed as a Guardian, as a husband, as the last remaining hope for all of the innocent lives from our worlds.

I closed my tear-filled eyes and imagined at long last I would be able to join my beautiful wife once more. Scarlet. I’m sorry.

***

I snapped my eyes open and gasped for air, the feeling of excruciating pain from the bolts quickly dissipated. I was soaked in sweat, breathing heavily and panicked. This time, I had remembered that dream vividly. It was so foreign and bizarre to me, why had I thought of it? What did it all mean? I slowly calmed my breath and sat up, my chest felt remarkably better, albeit sore.

It was clearly day outside, bright white light poured into the window, casting straight shadows upon the room. I assumed we were still above the clouds, no winter sun was this bright. The battle of my dreams replayed in my head as I stared at the brightly lit wall. Had I seen another glimpse of my future? Was I to fight in Lupus years from now? What about Scarlet, would she die in the years to come?

My last thought haunted me and I felt fear grip my heart, that was not a future I would ever want to live. I suddenly widened my eyes in realization, floods of memories returned to me as I relived what had happened before I lost consciousness.

I need to find Scarlet! They took her! They fucking took her! I panicked internally and threw the blankets off of me. Rolling off the bed and landing painfully on all fours.

I stumbled about the brightly lit room, desperately trying to find my barding, my weapons. I couldn't tell how many days had passed since falling unconscious, I began shaking in panic and fatigue.

My body was not well, I could tell I needed more rest, to recover. But at what cost? Every hour I wasted, Scarlet was left alone and in danger. I needed to track her down and help her.

Unable to find my gear, I barged into the suite’s center room, taking a very unaware Momo off guard.

“Where's my stuff?!” I hollard, limping pathetically across the room.

Momo had nearly toppled her chair over, she failed her hooves and righted herself, pushing her mane behind her ear once more.

“Luna’s flaming moon! Midnight, ye need to calm down!” Ballpoint quickly rushed out of his room, he was only wearing a towel over his flanks, his jet black mane and leathery wings still dripping wet.

I rushed passed him, quickly scanning his room, finally spotting my weapons. I limped towards them, grabbing my rifle and slung it over my back.

I was just about to swing my saddlebags onto my flanks, when a damp white hoof knocked them out of my teeth. I whipped around and glared angrily at Ballpoint.

Doesn't he understand? We need to find her! Luna knows what they’re doing to her! I felt tears well up in my eyes.

Scarlet was all I had left that I would consider family, the last pony in Equestria that I was so close to. More importantly she was the mare I loved, the one pony I would sacrifice anything for in a heartbeat…

I fell down onto my flanks and began sobbing uncontrollably, I had completely lost it. Maybe it was remnants of emotions from my odd dreams, maybe it was simply my own weakness and grief finally catching up to me since we left the Stable. But at that moment I had no hope, I was lost, confused, scared. What could I do? I had no idea where Scarlet might be, I was wounded and weak, there was nothing I could do to help her.

“M-Midnight, I…” Ballpoint reached out a hoof in apology. I pushed him away and turned my head in embarrassment, trying desperately to regain my composure.

Momo poked her head into the room, shooting an angry look at Ballpoint. He shrugged defensively and backpedaled, letting her approach me.

“Midnight…” she began, taking a seat across from me, her eyes reflected pain and understanding, she too was just as afraid. “We’ll find her, I promise. Silver’s already on a possible lead. Penny left soon after you started recovering, hoping to join him.” Momo gently explained, placing a hoof on my shoulder.

“H-how long was I o-out?” I stammered as I shook from waves of tears, fighting to suppress my emotions.

Momo’s eyes softened in pity, “three days.”

“T-t-three days?!” I widened my eyes in terror, Scarlet was gone for that long? I felt my head swim, growing nauseous.

“Aw shite, watch out!” Ballpoint leapt forward and righted me as I almost fainted. “Aight’ laddie, yer weak, ye need food and rest. Everything's going to be okay, I swear it or I ain't a bat. Ye hear?” he reassured me, I wasn't convinced but nodded nonetheless.

If I had any hope left in me, it was enough to recognize I needed to gain my strength back. I wouldn't be very useful for Scarlet dead from starvation anyway.

“Aye, good, now Momo whipped up some food fer ye not long ago, with yer stirrin’ an’ sweatin’ we figured ye’d come about soon.” Ballpoint gestured for me to lean up against him for support.

With one last sniffle I nodded and shakily stood up on all fours, leaning against him and making our way to the kitchenette. Momo cantered past us and grabbed a beat up metal pot from the low burning stove, bringing it over to the table where I sat.

“Thanks guys…” I spoke lamely, staring at the table.

My thoughts drifted toward my dream, the death of Scarlet, failure, regret. I blinked rapidly to clear my eyes. I had no idea what it was, but at that very moment, it seemed that that future for me was very real.

“Hey, hey Midnight…” Momo cooed softly, serving some mushy brown food on a plate for me. “Try not to overthink it, just focus on eating alright pal?”

I subconsciously lifted the spoon, closing my eyes and taking a breath. I had to steel my nerves for the time being, I just had to take things one step at a time. I placed the food in my mouth and instantly recoiled, nearly spitting it out.

“What the buck is this?!” I stared in horror at the hyper-salty food.

Off the corner of my eye Ballpoint was desperately cutting a hoof across his neck, motioning for me to not continue. It was too late.

“What the buck is what?” Momo switched moods in a heartbeat. “There something wrong with my cooking?!” she leaned close to my face in anger.

“N-no ma’am!” I stammered and shoved another spoonful of mystery salt into my mouth, my eyes began to water.

“Damn straight,” Momo huffed and flicked her mane. “This is loaded with nutritional stuff I found laying around and plenty of salt, ‘cause you were sweating so much. So eat the whole plate, and drink lots of water, kay?”

I nodded and painfully began eating more, I was greatful to take my mind off of things with the painful food, and light bickering with my friends. Like I had thought, one step at a time.

***

With the plate finished, and about a canteen and a half of water later, Ballpoint showed me to the showers just down the hall. The lukewarm water and lonesome thoughts helped me feel a lot less shaken up. At least physically, I started to feel more comfortable. I was honestly super thankful for Ballpoint and Momo’s help, I knew I was putting a lot on the plate and they helped me out in stride. I couldn't have had better ponies by my side.

“Feeling better now?” Ballpoint asked as I walked passed him and Momo, they were laying on the couch together, weapons and equipment ready to go.

I lifted my head up from the last preening I was doing on my wing and gave him a faint smile, I may not have been in my best shape, but I felt leaps and bounds better than before. I had already dressed in my barding - minus the font plate - my weapons and ammunition were all ready to rock and roll, all that was left was an idea I had proposed to them not long ago.

“Look, are ya sure about this?” Momo gave me a worried glance. “How do you know he’ll have a lead?”

“Trust me I just know, he's more or less asked for me to see him.” I tried to explain. “You won't even know I'm gone, time stops for me when I visit Lupus.” I shrugged as Momo scratched her head trying to wrap it around the idea.

While in the shower, I had noticed one of the lights was flickering bright blue, not far off from the work of Ignis, I knew he wished to speak with me, urgently too. The best place for any private conversation between him and I was Lupus, so that's where I intended to go.

I gave both of my friends one last reassuring smile and closed my eyes. I remembered Ignis had explained that since I was as much a member of the Wolf world as I was Equestria, I should be able to just will myself…

ooOO**OOoo

“Ah finally you arrive,” I was greeted with the voice of Ignis, though unlike my previous encounters with him in Lupus, he sounded like he was physically talking to me.
I opened my eyes and found myself on the hill once more, the ancient tree was now lit with torches however. In fact, the whole world seemed much more vivid, less like a dream. I blinked in surprise, I felt as if I was completely physically present in this world.

The hill we sat upon felt uncomfortably familiar, as if I had sat upon its crest many nights. The dirt path leading down behind Ignis, lit by red floating fires, elicited a pang of nostalgia.

“Is there something wrong?” Ignis asked, tilting his head at my confusion.

“Yeah, this.” I waved a paw in the air. “It's… familiar… it's all real?”

Ignis’ expression darkened, but only for a moment, he nodded and looked around him. “Perhaps the spell you used to travel here has been strengthened. It's of trivial matter, we must focus on why I've requested you here.”

I gave him a skeptical look, he seemed tense, but I didn't push any further. Scarlet was what was important for now.

“What did you need to talk about? You know about Scarlet right?!” I quickly stood up, my heartbeat quickened as I anticipated his answer.

“Correct, I know where she is, and I know she is safe,” Ignis explained. I felt a tremendous weight lifted off my shoulders and I let out a sigh of relief, almost crying once more. “But,” Ignis lifted a paw, his expression growing serious, “it is a matter of what one defines as ‘safe’”.

“What do you mean?” I tensed up.

Dammit as long as she's not hurt!

“She's not,” Ignis shook his head, okay, I had forgotten he could read my thoughts. “But from what I've gathered, she's being held captive. I had been searching for the Black Ones’ headquarters with the Paladins, and it happened that one of the Alicorns was able to cast a spell that could allow us to view one of their rooms. Either by sheer luck alone, or by enchantment, we had found your Scarlet there, in lavish captivity.” he shook his head.

“Lavish Captivity?” I asked, taking a seat once more. “You're telling me that whoever took her, is pampering her?” I couldn't have been more relieved to hear that, but something told me that it was far more sinister than it appeared.

“Precisely, and my sentiments exactly Midnight, I do not trust that she is being held in such nice conditions for no reason.” he read my mind, again. “I don't know where it is, and I'll be damned to find out soon enough, all I can tell you is that she is safe for the time being, and that you must reach her before it is too late.”

“Cryptic.” I deadpanned. “What's ‘too late’ supposed to mean? Huh?” I gave Ignis a dirty look, he was the last wolf I would have expected to be pessimistic about all this. Actually he was the only wolf I knew, but that's besides the point.

“There is more to this than it appears, I only wish to aid in saving her and preventing anything from happening to begin with. With good fortune, I may never need to explain, we must stop the Black ones before it happens.” Ignis sighed and explained, lifting a paw to silence me when I began to object. “We’re wasting time, I believe your friend Silver has a very good idea where to begin finding the Black Daylight headquarters, so you should seek him and join him. I will continue my end and keep you updated.” He stood to full height giving me a sharp nod.

“Fine, but you could show at least a speck of hope that we’ll get her back before it's ‘too late’”. I sat down and did air quotes with my paws, huffing.

“We will argue about this later, I must go back to the Paladins now. For the time being we will have to suspend your training. Farewell, I hope we find your Scarlet.” he gave me a weak smile before vanishing in smoke and fire.

I sat and waited, by now I would have returned to Equestria with the completion of the spell. But, nothing happened. The faint rustle of wind and chirping insects filled the silent night, I stood and turned a small circle looking around me in confusion.

Behind me, without the fog that the Spirit Walking spell used to cast, I could see far below the hill into the forested landscape. There sat an ancient temple, ruined and overgrown through time. Everything felt so oddly familiar, I snorted and turned around once more, deciding to do some light exploration. If time was frozen in Equestria while I was here, and I didn't use any strength to hold a spell, what was the harm?

I followed the dirt path closely, taking care not to touch the bobbing red flames the lit up the path every so hooves. Eventually, the winding path straightened out and I found myself upon an elegant marble bridge, spanning between two peaks of the hill. A pathway was cut clean through the hilltop leading further and beyond. A beautiful marble porch sat upon the middle of the bridge, adorned by a lavish stone arch.

I nonchalantly trotted toward the porch, looking around me, my nails clicked lightly against the cold marble floor as I progressed. I felt the most particular sense of déja-vu, and the eerie loneliness gave me a sense of discomfort.

As I approached the stone arch, I noticed there lay an ornate marble rectangle, almost like a table, maybe an altar of some kind? The bright moonlight gave the porch a very mystical feel, I traced the light up upon the arch and noticed an engraving.

Just as I began to read, a tremendous clap of thunder erupted behind me causing me to nearly jump out of my skin. I whipped around in terror and saw Ignis galloping towards me. With every step his paws made, flames flickered and smouldered against the floor. He was absolutely livid, baring his fangs in fury.

“BEGONE FROM HERE!” Ignis roared, I began shaking in terror and backpeddeled, I felt like a foal caught red-hoofed by his parents. “ARE YOU SO FOOLISH AS TO PLAY WITH THIS WORLD? ONE STEP MORE AND YOUR ACTIONS COULD VERY WELL HAVE ENDED US ALL!” his voice rang both in my head and aloud.

I had absolutely no clue what he was talking about, but I was so terrified I quickly imagined being back aboard the Hail Storm and vanished in a cloud of smoke and fire.

***

“Soo… when are you going to meet with him?” Ballpoint asked, tearing my gaze away from the wall.

My body did not feel fear or adrenaline like I had on Lupus, however my mind sure as hell did. I quickly sat down and shook my head, trying to process Ignis’ outburst.

“Aye, lad, ye okay?” Ball pointed asked louder, standing up from the couch, leaving Momo to nearly fall over from not having anypony to lean next to.

“Ah, yeah I'm good, I'm fine.” I wiggled my hoof motioning him to sit down again. “I already spoke with him.”

“It's been less than a second,” Moro mumbled, sitting back up upon the couch. “Brief conversation eh?” she chuckled.

I nodded and explained what had gone on between Ignis and I, I explained Scarlet’s whereabouts and condition, as well as meeting with Silver. I left out what had happened after though, I decided to keep that subject to myself.

“By Luna’s grace, at least the lass is safe.” Ballpoint sighed and looked visually relieved.

Momo nodded and stretched, standing up. “Let's not waste a second longer then, Silver’s in Renaissance, he's got the ‘OK’ from the top banana and wants us to leave for Vanhoover, if you're up for it, I'm sure he'd take you on board.”

I rolled my shoulders, feeling a bit sore in the chest, both physically and emotionally, but ready to continue regardless. I steeled my nerves, no pony takes my beautiful mare away from me without a bullet with their name on it. “Let's get her back.”

<><><>

“Your food, madame.” the hoity toity Butler mumbled smoothly as he bowed and placed a tarnished silver platter on the lavish table.

“For the last time, take your bloody dishes and fuck off.” I hollard, taking the silver lid in my teeth and throwing it at the Butler.

The old silverware sailed passed his head as he ducked, already knowing what it felt like to get hit from the last time. The platter lid clanged like a gong against the oak paneled wall, washing to a stop as it settled on the polished floor.

“Of course madame, bon appetite.” he deadpanned and picked up the lid, placing it upon his back and trotting over to the door.

He pinned a keypad upon the wall with a hoof, taking care to block my view, the old metal door slid up on creaking rollers. I listened carefully to the tone of the keys, hoping to make some sense of the code.

Ever since I regained consciousness in this blasted room, I've been trying desperately to find an escape. After brute force didn't work - the guards would rush in and pin me to the floor until I calmed down - I opted to try and break the code. So far I knew it was seven numbers long and each key played a different tone. That lead to a lot of combinations, too many, if I was going to be honest.

I groaned in frustration, slamming my hooves onto the polished wooden floor, it had been three bloody days since I had woken up. By all means, however, the room I was being held in was not something I would complain about; ornate furnishings, a huge and comfortable bed, shelves of books and parchment paper. But the proximity activated bomb collar around my neck was a bit of a turn off.

Since waking up, every day at twelve in the afternoon, a brown unicorn who I named Mr. Hat-and-suit, would enter my room and start asking me nonsense questions; “What was my foalhood like”, “did I ever notice any ponies behave strangely around me”, “do I know who my guardian is”. All of which I refused to answer, especially the last.

The interrogation was simple and short. The stallion would nod at the unsuccessful session and tell me farewell, then resume the next day. I knew he was trying to break me by attrition, eventually send me to give in after such a slow process, but Luna damn would I not give up. Something told me, however, that I was not allowed to be hurt in any way if possible. I feared for what the future had in store for me. I knew they were in no rush, I knew that whatever they were doing, it was going to take time, and so was my interrogation.

I took a seat at the table, sitting upon a cushioned chair and looked down at the food in disdain. Fresh fruit and hay met my eyes, how they managed to grow such food in the wasteland surpassed me. I felt wrong, this food was just a gimmick to make me feel falsely comfortable.

I sighed and began eating, I stood a better chance escaping well fed rather than dead from starvation anyway.

When I finished, satisfying my hunger, I stood up and trotted over to my bed. The musty blankets and large creaking mattress greeted me as I lay down and stared at the desk to my left.

I hope the others are safe. I thought to myself with concern.

I knew we had been attacked abroad the Hail Storm, and I knew I was entirely alone here. I just had to hope that Midnight and the others made it out okay.

I rolled over and stared at the ceiling, How had the Black Daylight known where we were? We were practically invisible above the clouds. I pondered.

I knew they were the Black Daylight because of the guards who would come in and restrain me if I ‘misbehaved’. They were dressed in the telltale armor after all. But all that did was raise more questions, how had they gotten above the clouds if they were all earth ponies and unicorns?

My thoughts were interrupted by the pin pad being activated on the other side of the door, my heightened hearing easily picked it up. I rolled my eyes, ready for my daily questionnaire. I heard the door slide open and hoofsteps slowly approach me.

“Now listen here ya bloody wank-stain, you might as well leave now because I'm not answering anything today.” I huffed and cried out, not sparing him a glance.

“Now is that anyway to greet me after it's been so long?” a female voice asked, I felt my blood instantly run cold. I knew that voice, I had grown up hearing it my whole life.

I quickly shot up, sitting atop the bed with wide eyes, I felt my gut lurch and my legs shake as fear gripped my heart.

“It’s been too long sister, I've missed you.” Nova smiled, venom dripping in her tone.

What struck me, immediately, wasn't seeing her so out of place. But rather it was seeing her. Nova, like myself, was a pure bred thestral. However, since the last time I've seen her, she was radically different. I cringed and felt nauseous as I studied her.

Where her wings once we're, two barely visible stumps lay underneath a black coat she wore, her wings had been entirely severed off. Her ears were trimmed, the fur no longer stuck up in tufts, her fangs; missing. Somepony had pulled them out, in her enthusiastic grin sat two holes in their place. The only thing about her still distinguishing of a bat pony were her golden slit eyes.

“W- what’d you d- do to yourself?” I stammered in horror. Both terrified by what extent her transformation must've been, and by being in the presence of the stone cold lunatic.

“I’ve enhanced my body, with the help of the Daylight, I’m no longer a filthy bat. They’ve deemed me ‘pure.’ Isn’t it marvelous?” She batted her eyes and turned in place, looking herself over.

“Marvelous? You look like a bloody torture victim!” I paused, “I hope it bloody hurt, you ugly wraith.” I spat, glaring at her.

Nova snarled and leapt forward, pinning me onto the bed. I yelped in surprise, struggling to push her off, she was always bigger than me since we were foals, I could barely fight her!

“I’m fucking BEAUTIFUL!” She screamed into my face, I flattened my ears and closed me eyes wincing from her voice. “The priests told me I was no longer cursed, that I could join them, I could lead ponies and command! They told me I could have anything I want, and now I have it all!” She hollard into my ear, the power hungry psychotic mare was getting on my nerves.

“At what bloody cost?” I asked quietly, “You’re nothing but a disfigured monster, a murderer, a bloody psychopath.” I glared at her eyes, matching her for the first time in my life. “You killed for power, and you never got it. So what, you ran away from the stable and begged?” I stabbed at her.

“The stable door opened shortly after we lost power.” Nova explained angrily. “Your mutated mut seized the administrative rights, so we had to kill the generators to force the door to open. When we exited we were met with the grace of the Daylight priests. They offered help and encouraged us, after the ethnic cleansing of course.” She grinned.

“Ethnic cleansing?” I blinked, trying to understand. Then it hit me. “You did-fucking-not!” I shrieked, trying to kick her off of me. My hooves flailed aimlessly as she pinned me down harder.

“They only slowed us down, those filthy mongrels, they were monsters bred in darkness! They made up only a small portion of the stable, and we executed them with ease. The priests congratulated me, offered me a position, they gave me my new body! They told me if I brought them you, I could become a priestess! A queen! It was so simple, I just had to follow your pipbuck tag. The mercenaries gladly took on the job when we offered enough caps.” She pinned me down harder and harder, I felt my shoulders start to burn as she angrily shoved me into the bed.

“You’re bloody delusional!” I screamed, twisting my lower body, landing a solid kick between her hind legs.

Nova flinched and eased up on the pressure as she winced, just enough for me to shove her off to the bed. I quickly got up and dove onto her, this time I was the one pinning her to the floor.

“You’ll never get power! They only used you to get me!” I yelled, smashing her shoulders onto the ground. “You’re insane! You’re a murder! Heartless!” I felt tears well up in my eyes. If I only had my Luna damned carbine with me right now! “You’re not my family, you’re my enemy! I’m going to kill you!” I screamed, throwing a punch across her face.

The door on the other side of the room opened and the guards rushed in, one of them activated a remote and I heard a telltale beep emit from the bomb collar around my neck. I froze in place, my eyes widening in fear, I felt my heart quicken as I realized how close I was to death. Nova squirmed out from underneath me, wiping her bloody nose with a hoof. She spat out a glob of blood, standing straight and regaining her composure.

“Are you okay Bishop Nova?” one of the stallions asked, an earth pony in full combat armor. The other guards all pointed their assault rifles at me.

“Yes, yes I’m fine.” She curtly replied, giving me an evil eye. “I’m done here, take me to my quarters.”

“Yes ma’am.” He nodded and walked her to the door. When Nova’s white tail cleared the exit, he gave a whistle and the other guards all lowered their weapons, following suit. The door slid closed behind them, once more sealing me in solitude.

I sat in stunned silence, trying desperately to process what had just occurred. I felt anger well in my chest, brewing into hatred, I wanted to strangle the life out of my “sister”.

She’s not my sister, not in all of Equestria. She alone is the reason all of this happened. I thought as I angrily stood up.

I cantered over to the table where my empty plate sat and glared at the silver, it’s pompous wealth mocked me, everything here was a joke, set up to give me a false sense of security. With Nova in charge here, I knew nothing was how it seemed. Even the very room I sat in was owned by her, used to break my will.

I felt my anger flare and I took the plate in my mouth and tossed it against the wall, the plate clattered and clanged as it fell upon the floor. Unsatisfied, I kicked the chair behind me, toppling it over and cracking the back. I galloped over to the desk and placed my forehooves onto it, swiping all of the ornate paper and utensils off, pushing books, smashing statuettes and shelves. I turned around and bucked the desk with as much strength as I could muster, the great oak furnishing leaned slowly, and finally fell onto the wooden floor with a mighty crash, splintering the shelf that sat atop of it.

I panted, standing around the destruction. I felt no better, in fact I felt worse. Tears formed in my eyes as I realized I was breaking, becoming the very thing that Nova wanted. She was succeeding. I slowly trotted back onto the bed, tears now freely flowing down my face. I needed Midnight, I needed Silver and Ballpoint, Momo, even Penny. I needed ponies I trusted. I needed to know that there was still hope.

I turned onto my side, feeling my stomach begin to ache, I held my waist and tried to think of happier times. Tried desperately to take my mind off of the hell I had found myself in.

***

“I don’t care if you’ve gotta shove a hoof up your ass to get it, just find me that damn shifting spanner!” Momo cried as she pushed off of the undercarriage, sliding back out from under the Vertubuck’s cockpit.

The maintenance pony nodded feverently and bolted over to the toolbox, they had been trying for almost an hour now to install the new laser designator system. Apparently ‘Reaper’ was getting an upgrade for the special operations unit we were in. General Breeze allowed Momo to install anything reasonable that would help us being on our own, the only problem was, this tech was ancient, and nothing seemed to be made to work together.

We had all come back aboard the Hail Storm after we met with Silver and Penny. We had found them discussing plans for Renaissance's role in defending Transylvania. Apparently public opinion was pretty low after the attack, understandably, but after many days of discussion they agreed to try and set up a front line of defense from any additional waves of Daylight soldiers crossing the mountains.

For the remaining days while I recovered, Silver spent time interrogating the Gryphon that I had knocked unconscious, getting leads of where they came from and who employed them. He managed to get an obscure location of the mercenary settlement. I just hoped we would be able to trot on in there, ask a few questions and find Scarlet. As if anything was that easy.

Currently, I was sitting next to Penny watching the two move about the Vertibuck, they had already repainted it solid black a few days ago, keeping the shark teeth and grim reaper decal of course. Momo decided to install a whole slurry of gadgets, including two missile pods on the sides. The thing was, missiles needed a guidance system, which was being a bitch to install..

“There!” Momo triumphantly shouted and took a step back from the laser designator. The little ball on a swivel mount under the nose looked pretty cool I wasn’t gonna lie.

“I think it’s on backwards.” The maintenance pony deadpanned, poking the ball with a hoof. “Isn’t the lense supposed to be facing forward?”

“Oh for fucks sake!” Momo groaned and facehooved. Grabbing a tool from her pocket and crawling under the nose once more.

I sighed and shook my head, this was ridiculous. I knew in the long run, having better equipment meant we stood a better chance of finding Scarlet quickly. But if we spent this much time sitting here on our asses, what was the point?

Penny nudged me with her shoulder, grabbing my attention. “Hey Midnight, it’ll be okay. We know she’s at least safe. We’ll find her.” She reassured me with kind eyes.

I nodded and stood up. I needed to do something, trot around maybe. Penny’s expression looked kind of hurt, I knew I was giving her the cold shoulder but I just wasn’t in the mood to talk about it. I trotted around the Vertibuck to the other side of the painted landing spot. Ballpoint and Silver were sitting on the ancient wooden ammo crates, cleaning their rifles and talking.

“I don’t trust them as far as I can throw them.” Silver scoffed, racking the bolt on his IS16. He frowned and took off the top cover, looking inside the gun once more. I was pretty sure he had gotten that rifle off a dead Daylight soldier.

“It’s the best lead we’ve got. Better than sitting and wanking about.” Ballpoint shrugged, leaning back and taking another drag from his cigarette.

“Aye, but if I know anything about bloody Gryphons, they shoot first, then ask questions later. Especially if there’s caps involved. Not to mention these Shard mercs’ are notorious for violence.” Silver sighed, tapping the top cover closed once more and racking the bolt again. The gun gave a positive metallic click. Satisfied, Silver set the rifle against one of the crates.

I trotted up to them and took a seat across from where they sat. Ballpoint raised an eyebrow and gave me a nod.

“How’s the installation going?” Silver gestured towards the vertibuck..

A loud clang shot out from behind me, we all snapped our heads to see what was up. “Fuck this shit!” Momo’s muffled voice carried over from under the aircraft.

“I think that answers your question.” I smirked. Silver rolled his eyes and stood up, adjusting his combat armor.

Silver had opted to remove some of the plates from his armor, instead of having a full heavy suit, he now only wore the chestplate, boots and leg guards. His deep grey-crimson coat shone through the gaps between the plates.

“I’m getting antsy sitting around, hell the more I sit, the more I think, And thinking makes me unsure.” He sighed. “We know the mercs are holed up in an old Arcane-Jet office building, that’s great and all, but we have no bloody clue where that is.”

“You’d think we’d be able to spot it, we have wings, hell, we even have a vertibuck. Won't we see it from the air?” I added, Vanhoover wasn’t that big was it?

Ballpoint scoffed, flicking his cigarette butt onto the metal floor. “We fly over a hundred hooves, and we’ll be lit up by any raider, mercenary, monster, alicorn, ye name it. Anypony that has a gun will be itching to shoot the pretty bat ponies out of the sky.”

“Exactly,” Silver cut in, “We’ll have to land somewhere near downtown, just outside of where things get rough. I can only imagine the city center would be crawling with Luna knows what. Then we’ll have to hoof it, or fly on our own the rest of the way. Hopefully the rooftops are low enough to conceal us.”

“Wait, you’re telling me you guys’ve never been in the city before?” I asked, dumbfounded. These were ponies who were by far the most intelligent and elite fighters I’ve ever met. I only assumed they were well travelled.

“Well… No.” Silver scratched the back of his head, trying to find words. “We really haven-”

Ballpoint chuckled and kicked Silver in the shoulder with a hoof, interrupting him. “We’ve barely bloody left Transylvania is what he’s saying.”

“We sure have mate!” Silver cut in, “Just, not very far…”

Ballpoint grinned and looked at me, “Uh-huh, and ye wonder why I’ve always been itching to see what was beyond those mountains.” He turned around and gazed out the enormous hangar bay doors, far across the hangar. “It’s about bloody time, I’m sick of only hearing what’s out there from the old Rafael scouts and occasional trader.”

“Yeah, and you won't bloody like it.” Silver sighed, grabbing his rifle and slinging it over his back. “I don’t care what fantasy you’ve imagined, but from what I know, it’s just violence and death.”

“Aye, whatever.” Ballpoint finally stood up, and I did as well out of awkwardness. “C’mon Captain Sunshine, look’s like Momo’s got it ready to go.”

We all trotted around the Vertibuck, meeting a satisfied Momo. She shot a proud grin to Ballpoint who returned likewise, he quickly trotted over and planted a light kiss on her cheek, eliciting a blush showing through her dark coat. We all climbed aboard, and I took a seat on my usual left side, trying my best to ignore the cute display. I missed Scarlet okay?

Momo clambered passed us, taking a seat and strapping herself in. She flicked various switches across the dashboard, lighting up screens in front of her. I noticed there was a new monitor installed next to her that was suction cupped onto the glass, and a black and white image of the landing pad appeared on the screen. I guessed that was the new guidance system.

I looked out the door to my left as it began to slide closed, the engines were just spooling up and various ponies in colorful clothing cantered around, directing Momo on her flight patterns. Momo flicked a transmission switch on her radio and began talking with the controllers, requesting permission to leave.

“About time.” I murmured to myself, the door to my left slid completely closed, latching in place with a metallic clang.

XXX

Author's Note

Yay chapter elevennnnnnnnnn~ Sorry it took so long, I had a bit of writer's block!

Prologue
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Prologue

Prologue

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania

Intro

There was a time, where the all the races of Equestria lived in harmony; throughout the entirety of their existence, Equestria had very few conflicts that threatened the relations between the ponies. The griffons, the zebras, the bat-ponies of Hollow Shades and Transylvania, and all of the other races that comprised the utopia under the diarchy that governed her were united and at peace. But when arcane technology grew, demanding for more resources, so did the tension between the borders of Equestria and the resource-rich Zebralands. Soon, war broke out, starting with minor conflicts over shipments of the life sustaining coal that Equestria burned in her raging inferno of industry. The zebras refused to continue to trade with Equestria’s ridiculously low economic terms, and began to recall shipments to the pony dominated country. The small conflicts cultured into a full scale war after acts of terrorism began to erupt in both countries’ cities.

Industry for science and technology quickly turned to the industry for factories building the tools of war. Boats for exploration adopted armor plating and large bore guns to defend the shipments, ceremonial swords and armor ditched for scrap and replaced with “Ironshod Firearms” rifles and other small arms, simple chariots upgraded with arcane motors and plated with steel to defend the vastly growing army as they rode into battle by the thousands.

The war continued for years, and as time progressed, the situation between the countries deteriorated, with Princess Celestia stepping down and only Princess Luna in command of Equestria’s armies, a blood soaked stalemate formed between the countries. But Equestria’s government Ministries of Arcane Science and Wartime Technology began research for a weapon that could end the war in one fowl swoop. They produced the Megaspell. A weapon of highly concentrated destruction magic that would bend the laws of arcane science and warp the physics of their universe, the spell was capable of creating an exothermic reaction of such magnitude, it ripped apart the fundamentals of the composition of nature, and transmuted all local elements into radioactive isotopes as a result.

This weapon was not built, however, without the zebra operative’s espionage on the research. The zebras quickly learned of the Equestrians motives and raced against the clock to create a weapon to match the Megaspells shear power. Using their vast resources and ancient alchemical techniques, the zebras were able to manufacture a slurry of chemicals deemed Balefire that would match almost identical in destruction to what the Equestrian’s Megaspells were capable of. As both countries built weapons of mass destruction, an arms race ensued, forcing both countries to divert all resources to build more and more Megaspells and Balefire bombs. With each new weapon pointing at a new city, a countdown to the end of their existence soon began.

On a regular day during the week, in the evening when most ponies were sitting in rush hour tuning into the day’s most recent broadcast about the war, hushing crying foals in the backseat after recently being picked up from school, or eating a quick on-the-go meal in the chariot waiting for traffic to start up again, the world simply ended. Balefire bombs rained out of the sky in a ferocious attack, quickly igniting the skies around Equestria into a blazing inferno. The Equestrian military responded at the speed of light and fruitlessly launched all of the mega spells in retaliation, hoping to take out the zebras in the dying breath of the world.

Many cities didn’t get a chance to sound off the early warning systems, as they were eradicated immediately upon attack. Those lucky enough to be outside of the city when the bombs erupted, only had hours to live as their bodies were quickly irradiated by massive amounts of Hooftonium, Coltbalt-60 and Ursanium-235 raining down, as the fallout clouds drenched the entire country in a radioactive storm. Many tried to hide in their homes, or in the subway tunnels, but soon found nothing but the thickest concrete and lead could prevent their dying bodies of being further exposed to radiation. As the world ended around them, mothers clenching their foals as their bodies melted from the immense heat soon turning them to ash, lovers embracing in the metro tunnels as the radiation slowly tearing their flesh away, leaving nothing but blackened skeletons. The existence of Equestria; the existence of the world, came to an end.

But not all of the inhabitants of Equestria perished that day. During the arms race, a company of scientists came into existence, tasked by Princess Luna herself, their goal was to create a series of shelters that would house millions of ponies in the inevitable event of a Balefire strike. Their name: Stable-Tec. Stable-Tec quickly ramped into overdrive to develop a shelter that would withstand a direct hit, they experimented with many designs opting out any form of surface structure, as the radiation would seep in quickly, they ultimately came upon one plan, an underground vault-like structure with a giant sealed entrance that could hold roughly six-hundred occupants. They named these structures Stables, and quickly sent out tickets of admission to certain families of all races that were deemed genetically capable of living within one. Stables were quickly built by the hundreds across equestria, many of which were built simply to protect their inhabitants, but some of the scientists, however, needed answers, answers they could not obtain nor will they ever in their lifetimes, but answers nonetheless. Many Stables were built with intentional flaws in their systems, to test the ponies and see how they could survive in confinement, others filled intentionally with too many occupants but not enough living space to comfortably contain them, one built with hundreds upon hundreds of rooms, but would house only a single occupant. Stable-Tec’s experiments continued to grow more sinister in nature as building progressed, with one housing an armoury that was publically accessible to occupants of mental disorder, or another with a total male population, but containing only a single mare. By the time Stable-Tec reached their one hundred and first stable, the signs of an imminent attack began, and Stable-Tec gathered all the occupants quickly telling them to go into the respective shelters and tried to protect all that could make it, but with the unexpected attack, not enough Stables were built, and it was certain there just weren't enough Stables to save Equestria.

Some Stables, however, were not built by the evil minds of mad scientists, toying with the end of the world in their last effort to discover. Many were built by engineers with honest intentions, trying to save what remained of the location nearby the Stable’s location, one such stable, was Stable 17.

Being built into the Smokey Mountain in the White Tail Forest, located on the far northwest coast of Equestria, it was built overshadowing a town called Transylvania. A town untouched by the horrors of balefire and holocaust, the town still retained it's classical outlook of Equestria even during times of wartime industry, populated entirely by the rarer breed of pony, unceremoniously called “bat ponies”. These ponies weren’t quite the same as their Pegasus, Unicorn and Earth Pony cousins, sporting darker colored coats and manes, two sharp fanged teeth, leathery wings, tufts of fur on the tips of the ears, and golden colored eyes, with vertical pupils. They lived peacefully in Transylvania, apart from the war in a vast village in which the construction plan was according to how the rocky forested landscape allowed the fanged ponies to build. With it's economy driven mainly by the farming of fruit bearing plants by it's residents, the town saw little to no action in the war, and was blissfully left out of any attacks during the balefire bombing that consumed Equestria. Unfortunately, even though the town was not struck directly, the effects of radioactive fallout was still a threat.

The Stable-Tec engineer charged with creating Stable 17, built it with the intentions to save her dying race of Transylvanians, for she was certain the city where the vast majority of her race resided, Hollow Shades, was going to be destroyed, as it was located right next to the capital city Canterlot. The bunker was designed with two purposes in mind: To save it’s occupants from the inevitable threat of Balefire holocaust, and for the race of Transylvanians to survive. Stable 17 was built early on in the war, being only the seventeenth stable in production, the stable was built with the most robust materials, and with the latest technology at the time. Unlike later stables which were being built during times of great economic recession from the war, 17 was carefully manufactured and perfectly set to keep all of it’s six hundred occupants alive for generations. As a final touch to the creation of the stable, the engineer instituted a system with the occupant selection, that would ensure that all of the three hundred residents of Transylvania would be selected, and the other three hundred occupants were selected by the Stable-Tec standard gene pool selection process.

Stables had a very simplistic government system to run them, Stable-Tec would elect an Overmare, and occasionally an Overstallion, to lead the teams of ponies across their jobs, and effectively extend the life of the stable, the next generation of the Overmare or Stallion would be the sucessor. The Overmare elected for Stable 17 at the time of its creation, was Night Shade, a Transylvanian mare, whose former job was the coordination of the farming district in Transylvania. She was tasked with the important mission of maintaining strict enforcement of the social policies instituted by Stable-Tec, to ensure that all of the ponies would mingle accordingly to keep the gene pool fresh, as well as fulfill the ulterior motive of the engineer who built 17: break the social norm, and spread the races throughout the whole stable into one uniform multicultural race.

When the bombs fell, and all the occupants were settled into their new home, there was a major problem immediately upon informing the populace the rules within the stable. The ponies rejected the idea, and formed factions of their own race, dividing up the floorspace of the stables’ many levels to stay away from each other, fearing they will be forced to breed like animals. Noticing this, Night Shade quickly instituted a new system, skipping the first generation of stable dwellers, knowing they will never conform to the new society, she created an educational system called “The Multicultural School for Fillies and Colts” or MSFC, where the next generation of ponies would learn from a young age, not only the basics of knowledge, but more importantly, they would learn about one another and were taught that it was one hundred percent natural for ponies to only marry those of the other race and unnatural to marry and breed with their own. This brainwashing quickly took a foothold in the fresh minds of those born within only the confines of the stable, and the society began to shift as the former generation passed and the new one grew older. With the new Overmare, Night Shade’s daughter, in power. The stable finally settled into a time of peace and social normality.

But Night Shade, while still alive, whose mind has slowly gone mad with the ability to change an entire society, wanted to keep her ponies forever. The ponies she believed she created through the MSFC. For when Night Shade passed, she executed one final command, sealing the Stable door permanently, with the occupants, as well as the new Overmare herself, blissfully unaware that their only hope of ever returning to the surface has been whisked away. For when the bombs fell that fateful day years ago, the door to Stable 17 was sealed, never to be opened again.

Author's Note

Massive thanks to Kkat for creating this awesome sandbox for all of us fillies and colts to play in!

A few shout-outs to my awesome friends for supporting me with my story:
AcidFlash97: my oh so faithful editor and storyline assistant.
Snoozy321: my ever present pre-reader and random guy who eats all of my crackers.

I hope you guys enjoy this story! This is my first time writing anything. Ever. Besides papers and essays for school.

Leave a comment below on your thoughts, and please feel free to contact me at any time via messaging.

Thanks! -MeetSouder.

Chapter One: The Multicultural School for Fillies and Colts
View Online

Fallout Equestria: Tales of Transylvania.

Chapter One: The Multicultural School for Fillies and Colts

Author's Note

Thanks to Kkat for creating this awesome sandbox for all of us fillies and colts to play in!

Also thanks to all of you stallions and mares who are giving my story a chance! Trust me, the plot really starts to pick up after this first chapter, as I well as my style. This being the first story I've ever written, I really didn't know much of what I was doing. So bare with me here!

Thanks! -Meetsouder

Chapter One: The Multicultural School for Fillies and Colts

Chapter One: The Multicultural School for Fillies and Colts.

We stumbled into the dimly lit room, and I blindly waved my hoof around hitting the door release button on the interior wall, closing us into the darkness as we progressed further. We bumped blindly into random assortments of the sturdy Stable-Tec standard furniture that decorated my bedroom. Because my back was to the room, I couldn’t remember where anything was, but I couldn’t care less, we were too busy embracing each other laughing with mirth.

The absolutely beautiful mare in my forelegs was a mare by the name of Scarlet Rose, none other than the Overmare’s daughter herself, and hot damn was she attractive. A pure Transylvanian, she stood half a head’s height shorter than me with brilliant golden eyes that shined in the darkness, a dark grey coat, perfectly adorable fangs to fit her personality, little fluffy tufts of fur on her ear tips which I could barely resist to play with, and her most defining feature, her deep Scarlet mane and tail. Her unique hair color was never seen before in bat ponies.

Both her tail and mane were long and silky to the touch, her tail almost reaching her hind hooves and lightly curling up at the end. And Right then, she wore her mane loose to fall over her shoulders. It took all of my willpower not to turn to putty in her hooves. Her cutie mark, which is by far the most strange thing you’d expect from an adorable, fun loving mare, was a red tipped .50Cal BMG round surrounded by a bed of rose petals. Apparently she absolutely loved gunsmithing, and her special talent wound up being anything to do with guns. I guess it fits the cutie mark really? But I can guarantee you one thing, I have been taking in every detail of that cutie mark on her flank tonight.

Today was the graduation day of our class at the Multicultural School for Fillies and Colts, MFSC for short, we went through all the boring ceremonies, with the boring teachers doing the boring things with their mouths they call “Saying a Speech”. Honestly, I wanted to explode. Literally, I was ready to combust the very air with my boredom. After twelve years of learning everything there is to know ever at that damn school, they force us to stand there grinning like idiots in the gigantic 4 story tall atrium, in front of all the ponies in the stable as they talk for about six million hours. Scarlet says it’s only for about thirty minutes, but I think she forgot about the wormhole she must have went through because I remember falling asleep, waking up to see they were still talking and actually falling asleep again.

When all was said and done we left to go do whatever we were supposed to do, honestly I don’t even remember it all, but right now what matters is I’ve confessed my feelings to Scarlet, and she took it extremely well. So well in fact, she immediately kissed me and told me loved me too, we quickly scampered off to family’s living quarters, and somehow miraculously stumbled into my bedroom without serious injury since we were hugging each other giggling like little fillies. When we got into my room, kissing each other ferociously, we paused to take our much needed breaths looking into each others eyes lovingly. Scarlet turned us around so her back was to the bed and she let herself fall down.

“Take me Midnight.” she whispered looking up to me with lustrous eyes, a soft smile spreading across her features, as she spread her hind quarters inviting me.

“I- uhh you... gah?” I squeaked out, visibly shaking from the turn of sudden events and too excited to form a sentence.

“You heard me Middy, I want you, right now.” she cooed, scooting closer to me, using that pet name picked up on from my mother. Her smile slowly growing wider at my incompetence.

I stood over her like an idiot just staring before I mentally facehooved and smile cheekily, propping myself on top of her, with my forelegs to either side of her head.

Quick think of something smooth! I said to myself inside my head

“Just inspecting the goods Ms. Rose. And I have to say, you passed with flying colors.” Totally not mimicking those bucks in the movies when they’re talking dirty.

She visibly blushed from that, and I knew I probably did something right to set the mood. With that said I slowly inched closer to her, simultaneously leaning down and kissing her deeply as she let a small moan into my mouth. As the distance between out lower regions closed, I began to feel the heat from her-

Wait what time is it?

Boy, what the hay you doin’? You’re about to get laid! I mentally retorted to myself.

No seriously, my alarm usually wakes me up past a certai- SHIT!

* * *

I opened my eyes slowly as I came to my senses, stretching hugely and yawning. Then it dawned upon me why I woke up.

“Aww crap!” I moaned to myself as I raised my left hoof to my face to check the time, accidentally over doing the swing, and swatting my face with the time instead of looking at it. After clearing my vision from the moment of blackout, I quickly looked to the clock on the upper right of the blue UI of the screen.

10:46am

“Fuuuck… I’m gonna be late!” I yelled in realization.

You’re already late.

Bitch, nopony was talking to you! I internally retorted at my dumb consciousness.

I’m not dumb.

I ignored my mental rebuttal as I threw the sheets off of my body with my right wing, feeling my feather tips barely graze the concrete wall, and roll off the bed to my left, striking my head against my Stable-Tec issued nightstand. Did I mention the steel furniture was built just as likely to survive a megaspell just as well as the rest of the stable?

I quickly stood up onto three legs holding my throbbing head with my right hoof as I looked around the room to figure out what needed to happen. The room was dark, but my golden eyes were probably shimmering slightly with my inherited night vision, it was as well lit to me as in a dim hallway, albeit black and white in color. To my left was the stupid nightstand I hit, blasted thing. Behind me my overly armoured bed, Stable-Tec likes to armour up everything I guess, in front of me was my closet and dresser, with a full-pony sized mirror attached to the left side sliding door. To my right, a few hooves away, was the door embedded in the corner of the room, making it a pretty small room, but it gets the job done.

I approached the mirror to make sure I was presentable enough for graduation. I started at the top, and flicked my ears around to get the little tufts of fur in place, then I checked my medium length, black and red mane, black on top red on bottom, good, it shouldn’t change anyway. I shifted my eyes down to my mouth and opened up, inspecting my teeth to see if I could skip brushing.

Yup, clean enough, all the flat teeth are shiny and my two fangs are nice and polished. I thought to myself, closing my maw once again.

Working my way down further, I looked over my light blue-navy coat, all the fur in place, a bit scruffy from not being brushed, but hey the mares dig scruffy right? I then looked to my two toned tail, all neat and orderly, good, just barely reaches down the lower third of my legs. And finally, I cringed as I began to inspect my wings. All the dark blue feathers were facing every-which-way, the old, dead feathers barely clinging on by dead skin. I was going to need some pretty damn hardcore preening to get these things back into working condition.

What was I doing to make them so messed up just by sleeping?

Getting laid. My consciousness reminded me, I really needed to quit talking to myself.

I felt my face heat up as I remembered the dream I had last night. I guess that explains why I was rolling around so much. Oh yeah… heh. If only huh? I thought as the events of what-I-wished-would-be replayed in my head.

I snapped my head back up from stoically staring at the ground, when I suddenly remembered I was still late. I quickly lifted my left wing and begin to rapid-preen the hell out of it with my teeth, yanking out dead feathers, and licking the good ones back in place, as I reached my left hoof forward to open my closet, revealing my enormously huge, wide expansion of fashion: two pieces of clothing. My Stable-Tec issued light barding, and my MSFC school uniform. I’m not too sure why the Stable thought everypony who inhabited it would need to wear light barding, the clothing was reinforced with leather and thick bloth, but I guess it was good at keeping us warm, especially during the cold months in the seasonal chambers were we grew all of our fruit.

As I continued to pluck and lick my feathers I leaned forward and grabbed my MSFC uniform. Thankfully today would be the last time I have to put on the stupid thing.

I’m going to throw this damn thing in the incinerators and watch it burn after all of this today.

I paused my preening to slip the light blue, collared, button down shirt, with practiced ease. Since I’ve been doing this for twelve bucking years, I had the motion down pretty effectively. I then used my teeth to quickly button the 8 pearl white buttons down to my midsection. Afterwards, I grabbed the silky, dark blue, clip-on tie from the hanger and flicked it over my neck, folding my ears down to bring it onto my popped collar, pulling it taut as the clip engaged, latching the tie into place and folding down the collar. Giving myself a final once over in the mirror, I spotted a wrinkle near the base of my shirt, right before the shirt touched my cutie mark, a crescent moon being overshadowed by a dark cloud. Yeah my special talent was the moon, I liked the way it looked in the text books okay? Hell, it just appeared on my flank one day out of nowhere.

With everything wrinkle free, I shifted the shirt around so the patch on the right short sleeve fitted snug against my shoulder, the patch’s shield shape contained the white silhouette of a happy filly and colt, Transylvanian and Earth Pony in shape, on a plain and simple black background with a golden laced “MSFC” embroidered beneath the top edge.

Feeling good enough to be presentable, I continued my preening and headed for the door, slapping the green button on the small control panel on the left-hoof side, causing the door to hiss as it slid open for it’s thousandth time on pneumatic sleds. I entered the living room of our house suite, with the couch against the wall and coffee table to my left, and the dining room table inside the small kitchen diagonally in front of me. The room was the basic rectangle with 3 doors. The main entrance, located on the far end wall, sitting between the kitchen and the living room, and two doors one on each side of the wall to my back. My room, the one I came out of, and my parents room, the one to my right, which was currently open and vacant. The missing ponies were before me, my father: currently sitting on the couch and reading the daily Stable 17 news paper, and my mother: who was happily eating her usual breakfast of apples and pears at the table in the dining room, and of course I completely forgot about both of them as I walked out of my room, too distracted from my intimate grooming.

Primaries flare out, parallel to the secondaries down the length to the alula and the tertiaries all fluffed up, good I think I’m rea- I thought to myself, finishing up the final preening on my wings, when my thoughts were suddenly cut short.

“WHY, THE ACTUAL BUCK, ARE YOU STILL HERE?!” I heard my father roar from the living room. He quickly looked down to his Pipbuck3000 personal computer device on his left hoof to make sure he wasn’t daydreaming and checked the time. He visibly began shaking with rage as he confirmed I was indeed 4 hours late to my last day of classes and graduation.

“Ehh heh, ah, I was distracted by… how awesome it is that I’ve gotten such an excellent education, building me into the strong independent individual am I today?” I cheekily grinned, knowing all too well how bucked I was.

“Midnight Wind, I’m going to tear you a new one if you don’t get that lazy ass flank up to the MSFC right now…” My father threatened as he stood to his full height, matching me at eye-level.

I guess now would be a good time to describe my family! My mother, Starlit Night, who was currently recovering in the dining room from being scared shitless by her husband’s outburst, was a Transylvanian mare. She had the usual golden “bat” eyes, a light grey coat, a long, well-kept black mane and tail, and a single white star as her cutiemar. She used her special talent as one of the astronomy teachers for the younger yearlings at MSFC. She was a kind and caring mare, extremely loyal to my father and fascinated by stars, which couldn't ever been seen in the stable.

She met her future husband one day after classes at the MSFC during their last year of courses, 12 years after joining the classes, they were mortal enemies towards each other as they both had very different opinions on the purpose of what the sky-that-used-to-be was intended for. My mother arguing that it was a template for the stars above to be witnessed, and my father stating that it was intended to be ridden with wings. But their hatred suddenly took a turn to love as they both quickly fell for one another realizing how their companionship brought such joy to their hearts, despite their combative differences.

The bristling ball of rage in front of my face, was my father, Renegade Wind, who had a bright skyblue coat, a messy short-cut red mane, dark stormy grey eyes and a cutie mark of a storm front to match. He worked as a ventilation specialist in one of the Stable’s many maintenance crews. He’s a loving husband to Starlit Night, and compared to his Earth Pony and Unicorn neighbors, he was slightly smaller in frame than most stallions due to being a pegasus. However, Renegade was always the tough buck in charge, he quickly gained his talent in the manipulation of air currents during his time at the MSFC and rose through the ranks of the maintenance crews he was assigned to, his hot-headed nature could only be cooled by the soothing words of his faithful wife, and could only burst into enormous flames from the shenanigans his son, me, would commonly fall under. Though it seemed as if he hated my guts, he and I really did care for each other, we just express it in rageful explosions.

With my father hollering the deadliest threats of tartarus itself into the air, I took a peek to my mother who moved over to the front door and opened it up, giving me a knowing smile nodding. I returned the smile gratefully and spread my wings, pushing them hard to get airborne and accelerating past my dad, who was hollering random words at this point, running out of threats to say.

“Iloveyouguyskaybye!” I yelled, passing my mother, as I quickly banked right, outside the door heading down the large Stable main hallways.

“Goodbye Middy, say hi to Scarlet for me okay?” my mother called as I passed.

“TOASTERS, BLUE PLASTIC CHAIR!” I heard my father scream at nothing, echoing down the hall before being muffled by the door closing, as Star began her effort to calm him down.

* * *

I couldn't help but smile to myself as I raced down the huge stable interior, banking left and right to avoid the poor ponies not noticing me blasting down the hallways. My smile was coming from a mixture of embarrassment remembering my dream, but one also of nervous excitement as I think about getting to see Scarlet again at the MSFC.

Scarlet and I had been best friends ever since we were first yearlings at the MSFC, we met during one of the introductory courses where we were paired with a member of the opposite gender and race to learn about their “composition”, honestly, now that I think about it, they were probably trying to get all of us to "mingle" in some sick way.

Scarlet and I quickly started playing together when we were young, however throughout the years we got bored of the games other fillies and colts were playing and we got into loads of trouble doing other mischievous things. Since she had access to codes from her mother, we were able to get into restricted areas of the stable, and armed with my totally non existent stealth skills we got caught every single time. The fun was in the adventure itself really. But as the years progressed, we started to value some of the lessons they taught us at MSFC, and we started to focus more on school to find our special talents, and ultimately what job we would have in the stable. Despite increase in school work, Scarlet and I never grew distant, thankfully, and although we don’t play around anymore, though I certainly wish we did play, our friendship has been just as strong.

That is, until recently. In the last few months I started to notice Scarlet has grown up to be a seriously beautiful mare, no longer just the happy-go-lucky filly I know her by. Though she still retained her playfulness, every day I started looking at her differently, growing a bit nervous around her from her looks, and often not able to form intelligible sentences. I knew I couldn’t fight my feelings for her, so I just let them be. But as time went on these last couple of weeks, I’ve been beginning to wonder maybe she and I could be something. I haven’t mentioned anything about how I feel about her yet though, I was too afraid to put our friendship in jeopardy, but last night, before drifting off to sleep thinking about her, I made up my mind that today was the day I would confess my feelings to her. What better time than the day we graduate and go out into our lives in the Stable? I figure, maybe if she feels the same way, we could possibly really take the relationship somewhere…

Concrete. A substance that is a mixture of limestone, talc and water. When cured the reaction releases an exothermic effect which quickly dries the slurry into a hardened rock, so hard and dense in fact, that it was the very material used by Stable-Tec to act as structural support, and radiation shielding. And it was this concrete wall I found myself plastered against. My face painfully smashed into the Stable-Tec logo near the top edge of the wall. I began to slide down the wall leaving a thin crimson trail from my bloody nose as I crumpled into a heap on the floor, grabbing my face with both hooves, painfully holding back tears.

That freakin’ HURT!

I began to pick myself up, mentally berating myself for being so distracted while flying in the hallways like that. Thankfully I made it to the main entrance of the MSFC, having crashed right into the wall next to the door. Still clutching my muzzle, I shouldered the green button on the control panel, located on the usual left spot of the door, and it snapped up making its signature hiss.

I trotted into the relatively large room, with two stories of space on the inside, the centre was a circular receptionist desk surrounded by doors on every wall leading to classrooms. Above was an overhanging oval walkway that also had just as many doors leading further to classrooms and administrative offices. Tacky fake plants in metal pots dotted the reception desk and the odd bench with a magazine on it lined the walls, probably intended for parents waiting to pick up their young fillies and colts after their classes.

I approached the receptionist, a middle aged earth pony mare with the weirdest purple glasses I’ve ever seen, she had an orange mane in a bun and light cream coloured coat, her cutie mark was a quill and I guess that’s why she decided to become a receptionist. I’ve come to know Mrs. Pal pretty darn well over the years. Though I never knew her full name, I figure it’s probably Pen Pal or Ink Pal or whatever.

“Winds, you’re late… Again.” Mrs. Pal said around the quill in her mouth, not even looking up from the notes she was scribbling. Her voice was kind of gruff, like what I’d imagine a smoker would sound like. If we had cigarettes in the stable.

“Heh, yeah… but I’m here right? I never ditched a day of school in my life!” I replied, hoping to lighten the mood.

I propped my hooves up against her desk and waggled my eyebrows suggestively, "And may I say, you look lovely today under the florescent lights?"

"Hooves." She replied boredly with a grunt.

"Right, right!" I replied nervously as I hopped off her desk, wiping the spot where my hooves were.

“This is your last day, and marks the one hundred and fifty sixth time you’ve been tardy to class, normally I’d issue my usual detention, but I guess you got lucky since I won’t be seeing you in here again after today.” she says, gently setting her quill down and glaring at me. Oh how I’ve come to recognize that lovely glare of hers.

“Room 28, the usual, hurry up because in about 15 minutes they’re going to start the FACE.” Mrs. Pal said, motioning to the 4th door to my right with her head. Flicking her tail in irritation.

I felt my ears lower close to my head as I finally remembered the FACE. We were supposed to be given 4 hours of preparation with classmates to get ready to take the exam but, given the fact I was pleasantly having a wet dream with the mare of my life, I guess I wont be having that advantage.

The "Final Assessment or Career Exploration” exam, shortened to FACE, was a giant ass mixture of all the boring things plastered down in a 3 hour long pamphlet. It was issued two generations ago by the first Overmare, Night Shade, to test all of the graduating students on everything they’ve learned throughout their education at the MSFC, and is the last thing a student must take to graduate. Oh yeah, it also determined your future in the stable, with no room for adjustment to the final decision.

Being me, I of course forgot about it entirely, and there was no way I was gonna sit in my room and study 12 years of Math, Science, History, and Equestrian. So i just figured I was gonna wing it, which is exactly what I did.

As I trotted up to the door marked 28, I steeled myself for what was to come and opened up the door. The door slid open silently, being a classroom door, and I was greeted with all the wide eyes of my fellow classmates in my year, staring at the pony who came 4 hours late to the FACE exam. To my left was the back of the classroom, being a slate grey boring ass wall. To my right and front was an array of desks with students studying together in groups. The front of the classroom to my right was dominated by a large projector screen with the simple words FACE displayed, and in the left corner in the front was the desk were the professor currently sat. Transylvanians, pegasi, unicorns, earth ponies, and all mixtures in between, all sporting the MSFC uniform, stopped their studying and looked up at me, as I slowly inched myself along the wall grinning like an idiot.

The professor in charge of overseeing our FACE was an elderly Unicorn stallion named Mr. Chip, he was a pipbuck technician and I guess he volunteered for the position he’s currently holding. Sitting at his desk slowly shaking his head in disapproval, the old stallion with a short grey mane and dull brown coat proceeded to point at the wall where a clock was hanging.

Ten minutes. I had ten bucking minutes to study with my class, and from the looks of things, I really doubted any of the other students were going to let me join their groups. Besides I really didn’t have any friends within my class year besides Scarlet. Speaking of which, I noticed a flailing dark grey hoof out of the corner of my eye.

“Miiidnight! *psst* over hereee!” Scarlet “whispered” oh so quietly.

Mr. Chip cleared his throat and Scarlet audibly Eeped. And then continued to only wave ferociously in silence with the craze of a mad mare.

I made eye contact with the heart-meltingly beautiful eyes of my long term friend, who was grinning with excitement. She wore the female version of the MSFC uniform which was a similar shirt but without the collar, and the tie was replaced by a dark blue bow in her hair, standing in contrast to her scarlet mane. I felt heat rise to my cheeks as I broke eye contact and quickly trotted over to the happy bundle of joy in the back left corner of the room. Thankfully everypony else in the room quickly went back to their last touch ups of knowledge gathering, and didn’t see my embarrassing reaction to Scarlet.

“Middy! Bloody hell, you actually woke up and made it in time! You had me worried I’d have nopony to study with." She exclaimed in a hushed tone. "Oh wait, I still don’t have a partner, you never study.” She ended sarcastically in her Braytish accent, as I took a seat in the desk that was facing in front of her.

Scarlet, like all Transylvanians, had a Braytish accent, similar to the ponies in Trottingham and Manechester. Many ponies suspect their ancestors came from the little island, and spread into the mainland of Equestria. Because my mother was Transylvanian, I kind of picked up on the vocabulary and spelling differences, but not really the accent, as my father was mainland Equestrian. Regardless, I found Scarlet’s accent to be yet another absolutely beautiful thing about her, I could listen to her talk to for hours. Which she commonly did when we were together.

“Well, given I’m four bucking hours late, I doubt we’d have much studying together anyway.” I replied, as I leaned over to focus on her textbook.

Avoiding eye contact with her allowed me to actually speak cognitive sentences, but Scarlet, unbeknownst of my newfound feelings of her, had not problem at all establishing eye contact. She looked up from her textbook into my eyes, a few strands of her scarlet mane fell down from the pushed back position from her ear, staying behind in front of her face.

“Yeah, and because of that I’ve been studying alone for all those hours mate” She whispered in mock annoyance.

I let out a small whine, when I saw her mane do that, and her eyes, and wow. I sat there just staring at her as she probably was waiting for some kind of remark, or sarcastic comment that’d I’d normally throw back at her. Not seeing any other reaction from me, she raised an eyebrow,

“Oi, Middy are you okay? You’ve been really out of it these last few weeks, I didn’t think you cared about the test that much.” She trailed off waiting for my answer.

Shoot, think of something! Get the attention away from my feelings! I internally panicked.

“Ah, well you know, it’s kind of the most important test of our lives, and if we mess up, our futures will be ruined and we’ll live the rest of our lives in the maintenance levels in super hot, stale air with no family or friends.” I said as I oh-so-casually stretched, looking everywhere but at Scarlet. Damn her siren-like powers.

After not hearing any response from Scarlet for a few seconds, I quickly flicked my head down to see what was wrong, only to find my dear friend had sunken into her seat, her eyes were wide with worry and her ears were flat against her head.

Aww shit, you’ve done it again…

Though light-hearted and bubbly, Scarlet was deathly afraid of the unknown. For example she was deathly afraid of the dark, even though she could see as clearly as any other bat-pony.

Though I thought it was the cutest thing in the world, I also knew she genuinely didn't like pessimism either, or really any bad thoughts in general. So I was usually pretty careful to filter what I said not to spook her. But given the fact I was trying so hard to avoid talking about my feelings for her, I guess I kind of forgot, and now I’ve made the poor mare scared shitless of the FACE exam.

Forgetting my queasiness around her, my instinct as her friend quickly overpowered my thoughts as I reached a hoof forward, holding her shoulder and looking into her worried eyes.

“You’re going to do fine Scar, I was more or less talking about myself, I never took any of these classes as seriously as you. You’ll score high enough to choose the job you want, and you’ll become a gunsmith, I know it.” I said with a smile, trying to comfort her as best I could.

I didn’t want her to do poorly because of me, and it scared the daylights out of me to think she would be stuck doing some maintenance job in the dark lower levels, where she would probably go insane.

Scarlet began to brighten up a little at that, but her cheerfulness was short lived as she realized what I said. Her smile quickly faded into a concerned frown.

“Wait, you’re going to do just as well as me! I know you didn’t care for the classes too much, but you’re brighter than you give yourself credit for.” she said, this time taking my hoof from her shoulder and holding it.

Oh look, my face is all red again, wow this room needs better ventilation, I should contact my dad about this.

"TOMATOES DAMMIT. FUCKING BLANKET” echoed in my head Yeah, nevermind maybe contacting him isn't a good idea…

I sat there not wanting to move, taking in every moment of her looking into my eyes and holding my hoof. I wished this moment was because she actually loved me, not because I said something dumb and she was trying to comfort me.

We stayed like that for a while and a I think I saw a blush slowly start to form on her cheeks as we sat unmoving.

“Class, we will now begin the FACE exam, please place all studying material away, and set your pipbucks to FACE protocol 1-56.” Mr. Chip interrupted us, thankfully sparing any awkwardness.

I gave Scarlet one last reassuring smile, which she gratefully returned, and turned my desk to face the front of the classroom. With the beautiful image of Scarlet smiling in my head, I lifted up my Pipbuck3000 and quickly scrolled the wheel on the left, to get to the “DATA” tab, where I panned the selection box down to “FACE 1-56.” And hit “select”.

The Pipbuck made a beep, and a timer appeared “3:00:00”, dominating the screen and rendering all other funtions useless. I guessed that meant our Pipbucks will restart in 3 hours.

When Mr. Chip was done handing out the FACE pamphlets on our desks, he returned to the front and lifted his own Pipbuck.

“When I hit the remote controller and your Pipbucks begin the countdown, you may open the test pamphlets and begin. Best of luck my little ponies.” Mr. Chip announced boredly, activating the timer.

All of our Pipbucks simultaneously began to count down from three hours. Stealing one last glance back to Scarlet Rose, who was incredibly focused and biting her lower lip with her tiny fangs, I cracked open the damn pamphlet that will determine my entire future in the Stable.

OOOoooOOOoooOOO

“Hey look! It’s one of the Overmare’s daughters. Watch out she’s gonna eject you from the stable!” a little Transylvanian colt yelled to his friends as they spotted Scarlet walking down the hallway.

The colts and fillies all scampered away from the sulking scarlet maned bat-filly, yet again she was being shunned by all of the other foals. All because of her mother, Moonlight Shade. Moonlight was the current Overmare of the stable, and had two fillies with some random Transylvanian stallion, arguing that she was trying to keep the Overmare tradition by being pure bred.

Scarlet Rose and her elder sister Super Nova were the result. Super Nova was nine years older and already in training to become the next overmare, Scarlet, not being the heir to the Overmare position, was treated like any other filly by the adults, which was honestly a good thing now that scarlet thought about it. But the other colts and fillies made up rumors and started shunning her from their games and activities.

Scarlet’s only friend, who she held dear to her heart was Midnight Wind, a colt who looked past all of her labels and saw her as nothing more than another normal filly. Midnight Wind’s other friends were all a year younger, which was odd for the Stable, but Midnight never really connected with his current year, all except for Scarlet.

Scarlet continued her long lonely trek from school back to her family’s living quarters, Midnight had to go home early to help his mom gather fruit from the lower level orchard, so today was one of the days Scarlet just walked on her own. As she walked, she started to reminisce about her family.

Moonlight Shade wasn’t a bad mother by any means, but she was awfully sick. Starting from Scarlet's birth she was diagnosed with a terminal form of pneumonia. Nopony in the stable, besides her family and the doctors, knew of her condition and whenever she needed a public appearance, Moonlight would only show for a brief moment, smiling and waving, while her associates would do the speaking.

All of the decrees instated by Moonlight were done electronically, sent to all of the families and single ponies via electronic message to their home terminals. This system so far has been extremely effective, as the entirety of the stable had faith in their government, not once doubting their decisions. Moonlight had been a genuinely good leader, bringing prosperity to her ponies, regardless of her waning health.

Moonlight’s first born daughter, however, was not as morally bound as her mother. The moment Super Nova was sixteen years of age, she began her training for becoming the next Overmare. It soon dawned upon her that her mother was due to pass away soon, and instead of feeling remorse, Super began to count the days until she would become the Overmare, relishing in the fact that she would be able to gaining all of the administrative power.

Super Nova was always pampered as a little filly, everyone in the stable treating her like royalty, and giving her gifts. By doing so, the rest of the Stable threw Scarlet under the rug. In no way was Scarlet mad or upset about her early childhood however, but Scarlet simply wished for a bit more companionship in her life.

As Scarlet grew older she learned to simply put on a good attitude, and until the day she met Midnight, all she had to do was fake being a happy little filly, with a loving family without any problems. Thankfully the turmoil boiling up within her was alleviated by her quick alliance with Midnight WInd, and it was that friendship that Scarlet would cherish more than any other possession she owned.

With Scarlet always being around Midnight, the other colts and fillies soon grew to accept Scarlet as just another one of them, and the teasing stopped, but they still continued to not affiliate themselves with the Overmare’s daughter, in fear they would get into trouble.

Midnight, however was blissfully unaware of any of these problems, and continued to be a friend to Scarlet for seemingly no reason at all.

“Scar you okay? You’re staring at that group of ponies like they stole something from you.” the young colt-like voice of Midnight called out.

Scarlet whipped around hearing that oh too familiar voice, bounce off the huge window to her right, that overlooked massive expanse of the climate controlled orchard

“What? Middy what are you doing here? I thought your mum needed help.” Scarlet questioned, forgetting her dark thoughts of loneliness. As she scanned the window, looking for the rest of Midnight’s family.

“Eh, after I decided to buck the trees my Dad kinda threw me out of the orchard. Literally.” Midnight replied with a cocky grin, proud by the fact he found a way to skip his chores.

“Ugh, Middy you really should help out your family, harvest season is hard work.” Scarlet moaned turning around and continuing down the hallway to her family’s quarters. Unable to spot anypony in the vastness of the dense autumn leaves.

Midnight flared his wings and jumped over Scarlet with practiced ease. He may not have been able to fly fully yet, but his wings still provided excellent thrust.

Scarlet let out a small shriek suddenly sitting down on her flanks, as Midnight cut her off, inching closer.

“You’re avoiding my question Scar, what's gotten into you? Did those ponies do something to you? Am I going to have to teach them a lesson?” Midnight asked as he slowly started turning around glaring and making small growling sounds as he bared his fangs at random objects. The ponies he mentioned have long since walked passed.

The scene was pretty comical, and Midnight hardly looked intimidating. Scarlet let out a small giggle, and playfully hit Midnight in the head.

“No no silly, they didn’t do anything to me, I was just thinking...” Scarlet said, trailing off, her smile disappearing.

Midnight stopped his growling, and sat down facing Scarlet, shaking off the small hit like it didn’t hurt, when in reality he was mentally cringing,

“Alrighty then, what were you thinking about?” Midnight cocked his head, as he asked with concern.

Knowing she couldn’t lie to Midnight without feeling guilty, Scarlet began to explain her mother's condition, and how she just simply can’t connect with anypony. She began sniffing halfway through her explanation about her cruel sister and then the tears started to fall when she finished saying how Midnight was her only friend. Finishing by burying her face into her forelegs as she lay down weeping.

Scarlet felt something warm envelop her as she bawled her eyes into her front hooves. Slowly opening her right eye, she saw she was in a dark blue colored room with light seeping through the translucent walls. Opening the her eyes further she realized it was Midnight’s wing, laying atop her back. And Midnight had moved next to her, sitting looking forward with a sad expression, most likely thinking to himself about what she said.

Scarlet slowly got up, with Midnight’s wing still around her, and sniffled looking up to Midnight’s face.

“Th- Thanks, Middy. You’re always there for me when I really need it.” Scarlet snuggled close to Midnight’s body, gladly accepting the friendly gesture.

Midnight knew there was nothing he could say that would help his most dear friend in her situation, but he tried his best to comfort her as he sat sitting next to her embracing her with his wing.

Both ponies sat in silence looking out onto the now golden and red leaves of the orchard through the window, neither needed to utter a word, as they sat in their embrace, with their comfort in knowing their friendship was all that truely mattered to them. Unbeknownst to them, a soft light emitted from Midnight's blank flank and an image of a lonesome grey cloud overtaking a crescent moon appeared.

OOOoooOOOoooOOO

Question 117: You find a file cabinet that contains the codes to rig the Spark Generator in the Stable’s core to explode, what do you do? (These codes do not exist, as Stable-Tec wishes all ponies will be safe within their facilities.)

A: Rig the bomb to explode endangering yourself and everypony inside the stable, blatantly ignoring Stable-Tec protocol.

B: Ignore the files and leave the room and report yourself to the nearest security officer for breaking into the room.

C: Take the files to the Overmare, as she most likely would like to have those codes for leverage over the population.

D: Cry.

“Wow, after a hundred freaking questions of math, science, equestrian and history. This is how we’re going to end the test, with a dumb “what if” questionnaire” I thought to myself as I obviously chose “A”. Explosions sound fun.

The FACE test uses the last fifty questions to determine what job a pony will be placed into, if the pony doesn’t score high enough to be granted a self-selection. The passing grade for self-selection is a strict one hundred out of one hundred, excluding the last fifty for obvious reasons.

After we turn in our tests, a computerized testing mainframe will judge our scores, and select the best-fit job based upon our personalities and intelligence. I felt pretty confident on my score, but I knew I didn’t get one hundred correct. So i figured I may as well answer these dumb personality questions as truthfully as possible.

After one hundred and forty nine questions, I finally came to the last one. And I checked my PipBuck to see how much time I had left.

“0:00:15.56”

Oh shit! I have freaking 15 seconds!

I quickly read the question and gawked at it’s stupidity.

Question 150: Whos is the greatest, most important pony in the Stable. And sompony whom we should all give our gratitude for saving our lives from the end of the world above us?

A: The Overmare.

B: The Overmare.

C: The Overmare.

D: The Overmare.

I griped my pencil harder in my mouth in annoyance to the loaded question, this was totally unfair, what if ponies disagree? I didn’t like the dumb idea of the FACE exam putting words in my mouth, so in an act of petty defiance, I quickly scribbled down.

E: Midnight Wind.

With the final period placed at the end, my Pipbuck and every single one of those around me, beeped twice and rebooted back to normal usage. Mr. Chip, who was standing at the front of the classroom again at this point, cleared his throat and announced

“And that’s the end of the FACE exam, pencils down everypony. Please leave all testing materials at your desk and I will collect them myself. You are excused for the rest of the day until the graduation ceremony, I wish you all a happy life, and look forward to hopefully seeing some of you in the PipBuck department. You are dismissed.”

I stretched enormously as I began to lift myself out of my desk, slowly feeling the blood return to my aching limbs.

Gah pins and needles! Make it stop, ow ow ow.

I sat there flicking my legs around trying to get the blood in the deprived muscles sooner, all the while hearing the faint giggles of a very amused Scarlet behind me. I felt my ears fold back in embarrassment as I turned around to see Scarlet, barely stifling her laughter with her hoof. Catching my eye, she grinned and started walking towards the door.

“C’mon middy, I’m bloody hungry, let’s head on down to the cafeteria.” Scarlet called over her shoulder as she exited the door with me not far behind.

I suddenly remembered I skipped breakfast in my blind rush to get to class, and I quickly nodded in agreement. We headed on out the door and to the left, passing Mrs. Pal one final time as we headed to the main entrance of the MSFC.

“It’s been nice knowing you Mrs. Pal, I’ll be hoping to see you around the stable later on!” Scarlet called out as we passed the receptionist.

“I’ll be sure to track you down and say hello every once in a while sweetheart, take care now.” Mrs. Pal smiled and waved a hoof.

I awkwardly grinned at Mrs. Pal, hoping Scarlet put her in a good mood, and then quickly looked away as all I got in return was another glare and a small shaking of her head.

I guess some things will never change.

As we headed out the door, down the hallway to our left, I looked at the wall behind me to see if my DNA was still imbedded into it. Thankfully it looked like some janitor cleaned it up. We continued down the hallway headed towards the atrium and by extension the food courts.

“Say, Scar what time is the Graduation Ceremony?” I asked, hoping there would be enough time for what I have planned. Er… what I will soon plan in the future, and execute as I go. Yeah, I know, I don’t plan ahead enough.

“Seriously Middy? This is just sad, you don’t even know when our own bloody Ceremony will be. You know what? I think I’m not going to tell you and have you figure it out.” She said mischievously as she looked over her left shoulder to me.

I quickly looked down at the floor tiles beneath me, breaking any unwanted eye contact. I really need to get over this problem, and I only had one solution. I needed to find a time to confess my feelings to Scarlet, otherwise our friendship will never be the same again. But if I didn’t know when the graduation ceremony was going to be held, how the buck was I supposed to coordinate my non-existent plan?

“Ughh Scar can you just tell me please? I really wana know.” I half lied, as I checked my PipBuck for the current time. All the while doing an awkward hop skip to walk on three legs.

2:00pm

Scarlet suddenly stopped and I found myself having a lovely close encounter with her flanks, one of which I was totally not prepared for and plowed into with unintentional gusto.

“Gahhhh ohmygoshI’msosorryit’snotwhatyouthinkpleasedonthateme” I blurted out in rapid succession, feeling my face burn up like the very bottoms of the Stable’s reactor core, as I back peddled quickly, and landing on my ass.

Scarlet for her part, was enjoying every moment of making me flustered, though probably not entirely aware as to why I was acting like this, she was still Scarlet, meaning she held in her laughter for as long as possible and looked at me with seductive eyes, and wiggling her flank around to get a further reaction out of me.

“Oh wow Midnight, I wasn’t aware you fancied my rear end so much.” She managed to say in a level tone before losing her momentum and quickly rolling over in a fit of giggles, kicking her legs into the air.

I, for my own part, very much enjoyed that display, and sat up looking away, burning up like an idiot. The fact that she couldn’t do that without bursting into laughter further driving my already worried emotions, what if she really doesn’t see me for more than a friend?

Naw, you need to believe it Midnight, because it’s confidence that will take you on further!

I slowly came to my senses as I let Scarlet calm down from her fit of laughter.

“Are you done? I’m starving here.” I deadpanned hoping to keep my cool as she righted herself back to all fours.

“Yeah I... that’s just too... too funny mate, I’m sorry, okay... let’s get moving!” She recovered from her laughter. She exclaimed the last bit and started to gallop off towards the food court.

I quickly ascended to all four of my hooves and galloped off next to her this time, not to repeat that embarrassing event. As we galloped along, we passed by a group of lower-year class mates, which happened to contain two of my really close friends, Evergreen and Muffin Top. I skidded to a halt, evidently freaking Scarlet out from my sudden stop, and causing her to do the same.

“Oi Middy, watch what you’re doing! I just about slammed myself into the floor!” she exclaimed as she finally settled down to a halt, about facing to me, and getting up in my face.

I motioned with my hoof for her to calm down. “Hang on hang on, I saw Ever and Muffin, let’s get them to come to lunch with us, they probably just got out of their classes for the season too.”

Stable 17 had seasons, yeah it’s pretty unexpected, but our stable was designed by pegasi and bat-ponies. Both races were completely capable of magical manipulation of clouds, although it’s passive magic and we really can’t do much more besides touch clouds. The engineers who built the stable fitted a miniature cloud factory into the main core of the stable, which provided water for the orchards. These cloud factory was capable of the production of any cloud from any season, so since fruit are such delicate food, it was vital we maintain all four seasons to keep them growing naturally. The MSFC releases students during the autumn season so that they can help with the planting, harvesting and cleaning up for the winter season. It’s a brief break, but it also marks the end of a school year, in this case, we graduate and the next class behind us takes our old positions in the school.

Scarlet frowned a little at what I said, probably thinking of having to be around ponies she didn’t really know. It was common for me to spend time with my other friends of course, and Scarlet was always there too, but I guess she always felt a bit left out of the loop.

Picking up on her change in demeanor, I flashed her a quick smile and a wink. “Don’t worry Scar, they’re nice ponies, you know that. Besides,” I leaned in closer to her “You’re my best friend anyway, and my favorite, you’re not getting replaced.” Scarlet visibly brightened up a little bit from my words of encouragement, and nodded

“Alright, fine, let’s go grab your mates and get moving, I’m famished.” She smiled up at me.

Starting to feel butterflies in my gut again from her smile, I quickly nodded and trotted over to Evergreen and Muffin, who separated from the group and were heading towards us.

Evergreen, a unicorn buck with a green coat and sage mane with blue eyes, has always been a close friend of mine, we really only met at school, but I enjoyed his company greatly whenever we both happened to be in the orchards. His special talent, planting unsurprisingly, was a bit odd for a unicorn, but he was also half bat-pony, similar to me. He inherited his mother’s coat, eyes and horn, but retained his fathers fangs, ear tufts, and natural transylvanian abilities. Pretty much an inverse of my family. Oh yeah, he was also smart as BUCK.

“Greetings Midnight!” Evergreen exclaimed in his usual way, albeit a bit nerdy, not gonna lie.

“Hey Ever, what’s up?” I responded offering a hoof out for a bump.

Suddenly a flash of brown and, well darker brown, came into view as Muffin intercepted the hoofbump with his own, exclaiming “Victory!”, Muffin Top jumped in the air and did an air hoof.

Muffin Top, a freakin’ ball of celestia knows what. He’s a pegasus pure breed, and is by far the strangest pony I’ve seen. His name, Muffin Top is deceptive, as his talent lies in military tactics, and yet he acts like some kind of ninja pony with martial arts, honestly I don’t even know what he does. With a light brown coat and a chocolate colored afro of a mane, he’s a pretty boring pony to look at, no offense muffin, but his eyes were a piercing green-teal and he had a super low voice that just seemed downright out of character. Like I said, strange pony that one.

“Annnnnd okay… Hi Muffin. Say you two wanna grab something to eat? Scar and I were headed towards the food court, why not join us?” I asked.

Evergreen adopted a genuine smile and nodded enthusiastically, “Sure! My stomach has been releasing too much hydrochloric acid and is beginning to loose it’s PH balance, I should ingest something before it starts eating my excess lipids from the interior walls.” Evergreen explained nonchalantly

Dafuck did you just say? I wonder to myself smiling and nodding.

“Sure, I’ll tag along with you and your marefriend, it’s been a while since I’ve hung out with both of you.” Muffin droned in his double bass voice, all enthusiasm from his earlier.

I quickly caught onto what he just said and suddenly felt the familiar heat rise to my face, “Ohhh no, no, no, no, no. We’re just really good friends Muffin, seriously, I’m serious. Do you see how serious I am? Serious.” I said, flailing my hooves around, then stood dead stoic and expressionless. Still blushing like a buffoon. Muffin just nodded slowly and accepted it. Or pretended to. Or maybe he was just bobbing his head.

Scarlet for her part, was just doing what she normally did around anypony that spoke to her, or near her. She sat there with wide eyes and ears slightly turned back. Looking at me expectantly, begging me with her eyes for us to get going before she melted from awkwardness. I quickly caught on and stood up to all fours again.

“A-l-l-l-righty then, lets get moving!” I exclaimed, nudging Scarlet to get moving as well, and heading towards the food courts.

When we finally arrived, I took a look around me. The massive two story room, housing food units and tables alike, was bustling with all the students who got out of the MSFC for the season. We quickly grabbed a table and began searching for food.

The food drives in the food court were some pretty interesting pieces of arcane engineering, basically they 3D printed nutrients into food. To prepare them you just dumped random food into the top lid, and the machine compressed the food and stored into its “data”, later to be printed again. Need I explain more? Unicorns, smart ponies they are.

When we grabbed our food, we all reconvened at the table. Scarlet slowly started inching closer and closer to me, ruffling her wings in nervousness. Her reaction to ponies she didn't know was what I expected, I gratefully let her lean against me, forgetting any awkward feelings I had had before for the time being. Our conversation with Evergreen and Muffin was pretty bland, but then I remembered the Graduation and quickly asked them what time it started.

“1:00pm in the atrium. Why?” Evergreen asked.

I celebrated in my head silently as I finally got my answer, and I felt Scarlet twitch to my right as she probably just figured out she lost that leverage against me. But of course she didn’t say a thing. Glancing down to my Pipbuck, I checked the time.

12:00 pm

Okay, now or never midnight, lets get this show on the road and find out if Scarlet’s got feelings the same way you do.

I looked up at my friends and quickly blurted out “Oh crap! I forgot I needed to help my family with collecting apples! And oh, Scarlet they wanted your help, come on lets get moving!” I sprung up out of my seat, pulling along a very shocked and very confused Scarlet behind me, heading to the door marked “Orchard”.

“Gah Middy put me down! I can trot on my own mate!” Scarlet squealed behind me, as I continued to pull her through the door and deep into the orange and red forest, with only the chilly autumn air to act as my barrier. Once we got into the near center of the forest, I set her down and sat down to catch my breath.

“Midnight, what the bloody hell has gotten into that head of yours? And why are we here? You don’t need any help with gathering food to cook, your mum had plenty at your house last time I was there.” Scarlet asked, probably all that mad, just really confused, she probably felt a lot better now that there weren't any weird ponies around.

I stood up and steeled my nerves, I figured this was too sudden, but dammit I couldn’t wait any longer. I reached forward and grabbed one of her hooves with my own, lifting it up.

“You’re right, I don’t need to do any of that, but i really need to tell you something, to get it off my chest.” I trailed off, looking down a little as I tried to keep my voice level by not looking into her beautiful eyes.

“Oh, well why’d you bring me all the way out here to tell me silly? I mean I guess the environment is refreshing, and the colours are just brilliant. But what’s gotten into you?” Scarlet asked looking around, then forcing eye contact with me.

Aww shit here we go…

“Because… Be- I- geh?” I lost my train of thought as I looked at her, curiously tilting her head slightly to the right, her huge golden eyes locked with mine, and her little fangs barely poking out from under her top lip. It was both adorable and stunningly beautiful at the same time.

I squeezed my eyes tight to focus

Aw fuck it!

“Because I love you Scarlet!” I exclaimed, “I started getting these feelings for you and I couldn’t control them, and I just fell further and further for you. I love the way you smile, and your beautiful eyes, and everything about you and I just really hope you love me too…”

I trailed off as I heard the familiar rustle of leathery wings, and felt a hoof leave my grasp. I slowly opened my eyes to see the fluttering figure of Scarlet’s tail disappear behind the hill of trees, and towards the door. I sat there for a few minutes, feeling the gears in my head begin to turn again, until it dawned upon me what just happened.

I just lost my best friend in the whole stable, no, the whole world. Because I made the stupid mistake of putting my feelings before our relationship. Scarlet… fuck what did I just do?!

I took off as quickly as possible, absolutely furious with myself at my stupidity. I bolted for the opposite door of the orchard and blindly flew through the hallways, blinking away tears. As I barreled down the empty maintenance halls, I quickly hung a left and found myself in the main living sector. I flew down through the hallways and burst through my family door, entering the living room before the door even fully opened. I rushed past the empty rooms, and shoved myself into my room, allowing the door to close behind me. Landing face first onto my bed, I started punching the damn pillow. Leeching the bloody thing till its just, well a pillow. So it doesn’t die. But Celestia dammit I wanted it to die!

FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, how could I be so damned naive? I thought to myself as I struck the pillow, emphasizing each hit with a new swear. I continued on like this, until I left myself a pathetic heap on my bed, feeling only a few tears drip down my face.

She probably doesn’t ever want to see me again… But with the graduation ceremony, she’s bound to be there. Aw shit she doesn’t have anyone else but me to be there for her. I’m usually the one she comes to after something like this happens… Fuck what have I done?

I continued to berate myself for what seemed an eternity, before my emotionally distraught body shut down, and I fell into a dreamless, painful sleep.

XXX